A/N-SYNOPSIS

THE BEAUTY & THE POSSESSIVE Series 1

This series is hot and will surely make your nights extra hotter than normal! (lol)

I would like to introduce to you, guys, the new series of mine. In this series, we will discover the stories of the side characters from my other stories and the TB&TP 1 will be the story of Kelly and Stephen. 

I hope you support this series too. Thank you! 

22_MonAmour

(Zoé Isabel)

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

SYNOPSIS

Kelly Jane loved Stephen. She thought that he felt the same way towards her but she caught him cheating on her. She got hurt badly of his betrayal but she tried her best to move on and forget about him. Three years later, when she thought that everything in her life couldn’t be better, their paths crossed again. Her granny chose him to be her bodyguard. 

But the Stephen that she met again was totally different to the Stephen that she was with three years ago. He acted coldly towards her and that confused the hell out of her. How dare he act like that after what he did to me?! She thought. Her anger towards him resurfaced. 

But as the days go by that they’re together, the undeniable attraction between them was like a wild fire. Uncontrollable and intense. She noticed a lot of changes in him that she didn’t see in the past. 

Kelly got torn between her secret job and her feelings. 

What if she discovers that Stephen isn’t really what he claims to be? Will she go against her heart’s desire and kill Stephen or choose to believe in him and protect him?

  ☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭  

HIS DECEIT (The beauty & the possessive series 1) by  22_MonAmour (Zoé Isabel)

Copyright © 2019. All Rights Reserved.

No parts of this story may be reproduce or distributed by any means.

Prologue

Hi guys!

Zoé

Isabel here aka 22_

MonAmour

. A lot of you have been requesting me to start the story of Kelly and Stephen so

i

decided to make their story the first book of the ‘THE BEAUTY & THE POSSESSIVE Series’. I hope you support this story same as the way you supported my other stories. 

Please don’t forget to share this story to your friends and family! Thank you!

  ☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭  

PROLOGUE

KELLY’s

POV

I couldn’t help but to smile giddily when I saw him sitting in the middle of the gazebo which inside the secluded park. Because this park isn’t popular and it’s on the top part of the city, there are only few people a day who visits and today isn’t an exception.

He looked so cool wearing his black hooded jacket and ripped jeans. His short sides with medium length hair on top was neatly fixed with gel. His one week old beard just added to his bad boy look and I loved it. He looked at his wristwatch with a scowl and then stood up. He turned around and looked like he was about to leave when he saw me staring at him.

“Babe, you’re finally here. Why didn’t you approach me right away? I thought you’re not going to come anymore because you’re late” He automatically kissed me on the lips and then took my books that I was holding together with my bag.

With my shoulder bag on his shoulder and the books in his left hand, he looked like he’s a student even though he’s not and I couldn’t help but to snicker.

The first time he did this, I was laughing so hard because he looked like a bad boy but he has a shoulder bag like a girl. He didn’t mind at all though. Even though some people were teasing him about it. In fact, he’s so proud of it. He’s very vocal about the fact that we’re together which I knew for sure that he didn’t do with his previous girlfriends.

“Sorry about that, babe. Blake and I went to the library for our assignment in English. Our teacher doesn’t like for us to look for answers online for this particular topic so we didn’t have a choice but to go to the library”

“So, did you manage to get what you needed for your assignment?”

“Yup. In fact, we already finished writing it” Stephen grinned and snaked his free hand around my waist and pulled me closer to him.

“That’s nice to hear. It’s Friday today and I’m hoping that we can spend time together”

“Hmmm…What are we going to do today then?” I asked, indicating that I agreed. His eyes shone with excitement.

“Hmm…Which do you prefer, eating dinner at a restaurant or at my place?” I bit my lower lip. I wanted to choose the latter but I knew what would happen. The last time I went to visit him to his place because he was sick, I almost gave up to his seductions. Thankfully, I got my control back in time before he could even remove a single particle of my clothes.

In our three months of being in a relationship, Stephen tried on seducing me for a couple of times and I was always tempted to give in but I always backs out before the real deal and even though he’s been saying that he understands because I’m still young, I knew that he’s frustrated about it.

Before we became a couple, he’s a playboy and used of doing dirty things with his women. He just stopped playing with women when he courted me. I knew that he’s been trying his hardest to stick to his words because he already avoided going with his friends to night outs.

We have a 7 year age gap. There’s a part of me that’s shouting for me to just give in to his seductions but the major part of me was saying no because I knew that I’m still too young for those kinds of things. My 18th birthday just finished two months ago but that doesn’t mean I could indulge myself with such things. I’m not ready yet.

“L-Let’s just go to the restaurant” The excitement on his face disappeared and I could see the disappointment in his eyes. He then smiled but I could tell that he was just forcing himself not to show it to me.

“O-Okay then, babe. let’s go. I’m already starving because of waiting for you to show up” I rolled my eyes.

“You’re being exaggerated. It’s my first time being late” He chuckled softly and then kissed my temple. The happiness in my heart doubled because of how sweet he was being. We descended to the stairs until we reached the parking area where he left his car.

We got inside his car and then drove to our favorite restaurant. We chatted happily about different things while eating and even with the simple things like this made me feel like I’m important to him because he’s listening to whatever I say.

This is one of the reasons why I fell in love him. He never even touches his phone whenever we’re together. His attention was always on me.

After our early dinner, we went to the mall. We weren’t planning on doing some shopping, we just wanted to be with each other a little bit longer.

“Babe, look at these one set of sexy underwear. I’m sure, they will look good on you” My eyes bulged in shock because he was now holding the underwear in front of me and people inside the shop were now looking at us.

“Stephen! I already told you that I don’t like sexy underwear like these!” I hissed but he just grinned at me. He tried to give me sexy underwear before but I declined it because I wasn’t comfortable wearing them. I just love my normal undies which are more comfortable.

“I’m just trying my luck this time but in looks like it didn’t work again” He pretended that he was disappointed but I didn’t buy it. He was even pouting and he looked so cute. I knew he was just trying to make me agree to him again with those puppy dog eyes.

We left the underwear shop without buying the stuff he wanted for me.

“I’m thirsty. Would you mind waiting in line and buy us a drink, babe? I’m just going to get something somewhere” My eyebrows knitted together.

“Where are you going?”

“I’ll be back. Just buy us drinks and I’ll be back in no time”

“Fine” I said and he left. When I finally got to buy drinks, I waited for him at the bench nearby and when he came back, he has a wide smile on his face.

“This is for you, babe” He handed me a small box.

“What’s this?”

“Just open it” I opened it and I was surprised because of what I saw. It was a beautiful locket necklace. I opened the heart shaped pendant and I saw our picture inside it. I couldn’t suppress the happiness that surged inside my heart. I cupped his face and stared at him lovingly.

“Thank you, babe. You made me so happy” He put his hands over my hands which were still on his cheeks. He took my hands from touching his cheeks and then kissed them.

“I’m glad you liked it. My brother was the one who made that” This was the second time he mentioned about his brother and I’ve never met him yet, even his parents. I was about to ask him about this family when he leaned in and kissed me. It was just a gentle kiss. I was about to respond to his kiss when his phone rang.

He let go of me and then answered his phone. He even went away from me and when he got back, he told me that he would drive me home. He looked disturbed and worried.

“What happened?” I asked him curiously. He smiled but it didn’t reach his eyes.

“Nothing, babe. C’mon, I’ll drive you home”

“It looks like you have an emergency. I can manage to go home. I’ll just take a cab”

“But—” I put a finger on his lips to silence him.

“I’ll be fine. Just go” He kissed me again and then hugged me tightly like it was his last chance to do so.

“Thank you for always understanding me, babe. Take care, okay?” He said and then kissed my temple. I wanted to ask why he’s behaving weirdly but he already hailed a taxi.

“Call me when you arrive home, okay?” He said.

“Okay. See you tomorrow, babe. I love you” I said and got inside the taxi. When the taxi started moving, I looked at him and he waved his hand. He then went inside his car.

I didn’t know why I felt strange. I was worried for some reason and there was something inside me that’s telling me to go after Stephen. I clutched my chest and then looked at the taxi driver.

“Sorry, Mister, but can we go back and follow that car?” I asked the driver as I pointed at the car of Stephen behind us. I saw the car started moving away to the opposite direction.

“Are you sure, miss?” The driver asked. I nodded my head. He quickly made a U-turn and then tailed behind Stephen’s car carefully. I was surprise when he didn’t took the way to his house. He drove passed the route to his house and went straight.

After about 30 minutes, he stopped in front of a bar. I quickly got out of the taxi the moment Stephen went inside the bar. I remained standing in front of the place and wasn’t sure if I would go inside or not.

Stephen looked fine. I shook my head. What are you doing, Kelly? Spying on your boyfriend like this isn’t a right thing to do…

I turned around and was about to walk away from there when my phone rang. It was Stephen.

“Hello, babe. Are you home now?” He asked. I cleared my throat.

“Not yet. What about you?” I didn’t know why I asked that. I bit my lower lip.

“Yes. I’m already home. I’ll call you again later, babe. Love you” I almost gasped loudly because he lied. My grip on my phone tightened. I knew I lied but I didn’t expect for him to lie as well. No! Maybe he has a reason for this…I need to trust him!

“I-I love you too” I said and then he ended the call. I didn’t know how long I remained standing there as I watched all the people going in and out of the bar. I wanted to go inside but I didn’t have the courage to see what he’s doing.

Then after about 30 minutes more, the door of the bar opened again. I quickly hid myself behind the car near me when I saw Stephen came out. I looked at the people with him who came out of the bar but what I saw next almost killed my heart. Stephen was with a woman. His arms were over the woman’s shoulders and tears automatically fell from my eyes when I saw him kissed that woman.

They’re almost making out and the way he was kissing the woman was so different of the way he kisses me before. Maybe if they’re not outside, they might have had s*x already because of how wild they were kissing.

Then, they finally stopped.

They looked happy and the people who were with them were already teasing them. Then, they continued again. I couldn’t control myself anymore. I went out of my hiding spot and approached him. I wanted to confront him right here, right now.

“Stephen” I called for his name. He stopped kissing the woman to look at me. His eyebrows creased like he was confused why I was there. Then after a couple of seconds, his eyes widened in shock. He looked like he couldn’t believe that he saw there, standing in front of him because it took him a couple of seconds to digest what’s happening.

“Who’s she?” The woman with him asked as her eye brow raised while looking at me from head to toe.

“What are you doing here? You’re—” He asked and I didn’t know why he sounded differently. He looked drunk. Before he finished his sentence, I interrupted him.

“How could you deceive me like this?! I’ve loved you but this is what you do in return?!” I was almost shouting in anger. My voice was also trembling as my tears continued to pool down from my eyes. My fists tightened. He stepped towards me.

“I-I’m sorry, I—” I didn’t let him explain because I already slapped him. He looked shocked.

“W-Why? Why did you do this to me? I thought you loved me?” I couldn’t help but to asked bitterly. My tears were traitorously falling from my eyes against my will. It hurt a lot.

He didn’t answer for a couple of seconds before he looked me in the eyes and then finally spoke.

“I-I did but—” he heaved a sigh as he raked his fingers though his hair. He looked guilty.

“You’re still a child Kelly and I can’t do these kinds of stuff with you so I searched for someone who could give my needs to me. I’m sorry if you saw us like that but––”

“F*ck you, Stephen! Howdare you do this to me? I regret the day that I met you!” I spat furiously at him and was about to walk away when we heard a gunshot echoed from the inside of the bar then followed by screaming of panicking people who were already coming out of the bar, running for their lives.

Then I saw Stephen ran towards the bar as his friends called for his name. He didn’t look back at them and entered inside. He didn’t even say anything to me before he left. I was about to follow him because I got worried of him but someone pushed me and because I didn’t see that coming, my butt landed on the hard surface of the ground.

“Don’t you dare follow him or else you’ll going to get what you deserve! He’s mine!” The woman he was with a while ago said menacingly before she turned her back on me and followed Stephen.

“Sorry about that. Give me your hand, I’ll help you get up” One of Stephen’s friends said as he offered his hand. I gingerly took his hand and he helped me to stand up.

“T-Thank you” I whispered while still crying. I didn’t know what to feel of what happened. It all happened so fast. Just about less than two hours ago, we parted ways nicely. He even said that he loved me the last time he called me. But now, I felt like everything that’s happening was just a nightmare.

I didn’t know what to think or do. I remained standing there, feeling so pained, deceived and hurt. All I knew was I was a mess inside and my heart was crying painfully.

The guy nodded his head.

“You should get out of here before Ingrid sees you again” He said and tapped my shoulder before he walked away and followed his friends inside the bar.

I wiped my tears angrily and was about to turn around and leave the place, when a couple of shots echoed from inside the bar again. I screamed in horror because of what’s happening. Then I heard the sirens of the police cars getting closer to our direction.

I ran away from that place as far as I could and when I finally felt tired, I stopped and stared into nothingness as tears started falling from my eyes again.

“Damn you, Stephen! I hate you!” I shouted as I burst out in tears again.

I didn’t know how I got home after that. I felt numb everywhere while staring into space like I wasn’t myself.

That night, I cried and cried until my eyes became sore and puffy. Then, I promised myself to forget about Stephen, the man I loved but hurt me so much…

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

What do you think of the prologue? 

Don’t forget

to

COMMENT

VOTE

S

HARE

FOLLOW

chapter 1

A/N: Hi guys! This story is a little  bit different than my other stories. I hope you like it! Don’t forget to share this story to your friends and family. Thank you!

Add me:

Facebook:

TwentyTwo

MonAmour

Facebook Page:

22_

MonAmour

Instagram:

22_

Monamour

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

KELLY’s

POV

I carefully positioned my Colt AR-15 and readied myself to shoot the target. I slowly released the breath I was holding to calm my senses before I pulled the trigger without any hesitation and in a blink of an eye, the bullet reached the target. Bullseye.

I took my shooting glasses off and then my muff and ear plugs.

“I am glad that you’re still training even if you’re here for vacation. Until now, I can’t still believe how the girl who was carefree and sweet would be this good at this. Actually, you’re even better than me” I looked behind me and saw my father. He has this proud expression on his face as he clapped his hands with admiration.

My father, Nelson Knight is an ex-military man. He dedicated his life into serving people by going to different countries with on-going disputes and wars. Because of his job, he didn’t have enough time for me and my mother. He was a dedicated man when it comes to his job.

I could still remember during those times that my mother was always crying because of so much worry for my father. She couldn’t eat nor sleep properly because she was getting paranoid that something bad might happen to him.

My mother told me that she wasn’t in favor of my father’s profession even before they got married but because she loved my father so much, she accepted him and everything about him. She thought that she could live normally with that kind of arrangement but there was that one time that my father got shot and he almost got killed because of it.

We thought that we already lost him but thankfully he made it. Since then, my mother began telling him to stop his job and just live normally with us. But my father was stubborn and didn’t agree.

Almost a year after that, I was in 11th grade back then; my mother suddenly gave up with our family’s situation and decided to divorce my father. Of course, my father didn’t like it and kept on insisting for them to fix their relationship, but my mother already made her decision.

When the divorce papers reached my father, as stubborn as he was, he didn’t sign it. He insisted that he would never give up on my mother. He tried his best to woo my mother but my mother has one condition for her to accept him again. He must give up being a soldier.

My father was torn between his job and us. He chose to give up his career for our family. He was about to quit his job for good when a tragedy happened. Three of his good friends were killed in their operation in Afghanistan and he couldn’t do anything to save them.

Their vehicle was ambushed by the members of a terrorist group and almost all of them in that vehicle got wiped out including his three friends. He survived even though he was injured along with two other member of their group.

He went mad and promised that he would avenge their deaths. He asked for forgiveness to my mother because he couldn’t quit without avenging his friends first.

My mother was upset and angry because she felt like my father loved his work more than us. She said that he has another priority and that’s not us. Because of anger, she took me to New York and we lived their without my father for four years.

Even though they got separated, I always visit my father here in Colorado whenever he’s home for a vacation from his work. It went on like that for four years and I thought our family would never be whole again. But miracle do happens.

The group which killed my father’s comrades and other innocent people finally got captured. After that, he quit being a soldier and went back to us. He tried his best to court my mother and after more than four long years of having a broken family, they got back together. Now, my mother is living here in Colorado with my father again, in our old house while me on the other hand is currently living in New York because of school.

One more year and I would graduate from college. I am currently taking up Bachelor of Science in Criminology.

Even though I have been living like a normal person in the eyes of people around me, I have a hidden afterschool job and my father was the only one from the people I know, knows.

Ever since I was young, I love action movies. I love everything about guns. I used to see my father’s guns and even though I wanted to touch them, I couldn’t because he wouldn’t let me. I got contented with just watching him as he practiced in our own indoor shooting range at home.

Even though he wouldn’t let me touch his guns, he trained me into martial arts because he wanted me to be able to protect myself. I almost got kidnapped when I still in elementary that’s why he decided to teach me every chance he gets.

Then one day, one of my father’s good friends visited us because they were planning to go hunting that day. I wanted to go with them and my father allowed me to. My father agreed because he knew what I was capable of when it comes to hunting and he wanted me to show it to his friend.

While we were hunting, an armed man attacked us while we were at the forest and Uncle Lucio, my father’s friend, got shot on the right shoulder because he didn’t see the man right away. Thankfully, I was the one who saw the man because I was facing his direction. Thankfully, I was fast enough and I was the one who shot that man on his knee before I quickly disarmed him by kicking his hand.

Uncle Lucio was so impressed of what I did. He offered me to join his secret group but train under him first.

At first, my father was against it but I was determined to join especially when I learned what they’re goals are.

They’re a special group which was controlled by an anti-corrupt and drug organization in the government. They’re the ones who’s responsible of eliminating all the corrupt people and drug organizations who are polluting innocent people. Even though there are police who ceases and captures these kinds of people, there are other groups that are powerful enough to avoid getting caught and are freely doing their stuff stealthily and that’s when we enter.

We’re the ones who’s responsible of capturing them. This secret group usually employs people without family or relatives who are capable and has potentials. But in my case, they made me a fake profile upon joining them. My father and uncle Lucio made sure that nobody could trace my background that’s why they entered other information about me.

Upon accepting Uncle Lucio’s offer, everything became different. Their group was the one who gave me an intense training until I’m capable enough to start serving with them. They made me into someone that’s very far from my original personality. Now, I’ve been with the group since two years ago.

That time that I accepted Uncle Lucio’s offer, it was the time where I was broken hearted and wanted to escape reality. I wanted to find something to do that could make me forget about the pain and to toughen myself up in the process too and Uncle Lucio’s offer was the answer.

I felt reborn and my self-confidence boosted too.

“I don’t know about that, dad” I said while chuckling.

“You know very well that I am right. I’ve never imagined that my princess would be like this. I’ve never let you touch any guns before because I didn’t want you to be like me. But I guess, the apple doesn’t fall far from the tree” I shook my head as I laughed of what he said.

“You know very well that I look up to you, dad. I want to save people’s lives like you did” he became serious upon hearing that.

“I know that, darling, but I can’t help but to get worried about what you’re doing. What if something bad happens to you? Your job is very dangerous and until now, you haven’t informed about it to your mother” there was a hint of worry in his voice as he stared at me intently. I heaved a sigh.

“I don’t want her to worry about me, dad. I don’t want her to experience what she had been through when you were still a soldier” he crossed his arms across his chest and then heaved a sigh.

“I just hate lying to your mom”

“Me too, dad. I hate lying to her but this is for her peace of mind. You know her. She’s such a worrywart and she would surely convince me to quit my job if she learns about it” he chuckled with amusement.

“Because she loves us so much that’s why she’s like that” he explained. I nodded my head.

“Of course, I know that. She’s the best mom that’s why I don’t want her to be paranoid again”

“It’s up to you. Now that you’re the one who has a dangerous job, I also feel worried. Now, I understand how your mother felt before. Why don’t you just focus on your studies and quit that job? It’s too dangerous for you, darling. At least, when you become a police after you finish school, the danger will probably reduce in half because the criminals that you will need to come after aren’t as worst as right now” I could see that he’s really worried about me.

I knew that he wasn’t in favor of my decision of joining The Black Jackals. The Black Jackals is the name of the secret group I’m in. The members are only 15 people, including our leader, Uncle Julio a.k.a. Thunder.

I hugged him from the side.

“Dad, you know me. I can handle myself. You’re the one who taught me to be brave and careful of everything that I do. I am happy with my job. I promise you, I’ll probably retire this job after I graduate from college” yes, we already talked about this before and even though I didn’t mean to, I told him that I would quit after I graduate and become a police just to give him a peace of mind and leave me alone for now.

“If that’s what you want, I can’t do anything but to support you. Your mother and I are just here to guide, give you advice and support you of whatever you want to achieve in life” I couldn’t help but smile and kissed his cheek.

“I know, dad, and I appreciate that so much. Thank you” he hugged me back and then kissed my temple.

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

After a couple of days, I decided to go back to New York. I was still on leave from my work with The Black Jackals so I had the time to relax and hang out with my cousin, Jake and my best friend, Blake.

Then the birthday of my cousin arrived and I was glad that I could come. Last year, I couldn’t come because I was in a mission. Well, I told him that I was on a vacation in Asia and he bought my alibi.

That night, Jake and I officially met Blake’s boyfriend, Enrique. We already met him once but we couldn’t talk properly because they left right away. Now that Blake introduced us to Enrique, her boyfriend, I felt bad for my cousin even more because I could see that he was hurt.

He’s been in love with Blake since the first time they met but Blake doesn’t have the same feelings he has for her. She just considers him as a friend.

“Jake, forget about Blake. She looks happy with Enrique now. You should find someone else” his jaw clenched tightly as his eyes darkened. I followed his gaze and I saw that he was staring at Blake and Enrique who were dancing sweetly on the dance floor.

“You know me, Kelly. I always get what I want. Blake is mine and she’ll realize that in the future for sure” there was something in his voice that that gave me cold chills and from that day on, I decided to never take my eyes off of him.

After his birthday party, I always tried to be with Jake in order to guard him. I knew him. When he’s into something, he would do anything to get it and I was right because one day, I went to his place to ask him about something but he wasn’t there. He gave me my own key to his place before so I went inside and waited for him.

While waiting, I tried calling him but he wasn’t answering his phone. Then I saw the door in his room slightly ajar.

Something was telling me to go inside even though he wasn’t there. Then I was shocked to see all the evidence of his obsessiveness towards Blake. I saw everything including his diary. He wrote his evil plans there in order to take Blake.

But I was late because he already kidnapped Blake. Enrique asked for my help. I thought everything was going insane and I was so worried about Blake but things got even crazier when is saw the last man I wanted to see on that mission.

Enrique and I went to the top of the Dixon Inc. because the helicopter that we’re going to use in going to the island was already there. The moment we arrived there, my eyes went wide because of the man I saw that was standing near the helicopter together with Ken. I couldn’t formulate any words to say upon seeing him again after all these years but I couldn’t deny the fact that he became even more handsome. His body became more muscular. His usually neat looking hair before was a little bit longer and messy but that just added to his charisma.

I didn’t have any idea of what he’s doing there. My heart went wild upon seeing him. As crazy as may sound but the effect on me of seeing him again surprised me too. I’ve never expect for us to meet like that.

“What are you doing here?” I was pulled out of my reverie when I heard his low but sharp voice. I bat my eyelashes for a couple of seconds, unable to speak. How dare he sound like he’s not happy seeing me? I should be the one asking him that!

“It’s none of your business but I’ll tell you anyway. I’m here because I think I know the place where Jake took Blake” I said, trying my best to act normal as if everything’s fine. To my further irritation, he chuckled sarcastically.

“And how can we make sure that you’re not playing with us and you’re not trying to mislead us? If I knew better, you’re Jake’s accomplice” anger instantly boiled inside of me because of what he said. But to my surprise, there was a hint of anger in his eyes as well while we’re staring into each other’s eyes.

“Stop you two. Can you continue with your issue after this? We need to go there and rescue my wife” Enrique said sternly. I decided to put aside my feelings and tried to focus on our mission. Nobody in the group knew that I’m a secret agent and I didn’t have any plans of revealing my job to them because it’s not possible even if I wanted to.

It’s forbidden for us to say anything about what we do whatever the circumstances were. Thankfully, our mission went well and we managed to rescue Blake.

They sent her to the hospital while I remained on the island to answer the police’s questions. When I looked at the other side, I was surprised to see that Stephen was there too. I thought he left already. When the police left, I decided to leave as well.

I was about to get inside the boat when I felt a warm but strong hand wrapped around my wrist. I turned around to see who it was just to see Stephen’s serious face while staring at me intently. I didn’t know why but I felt like he got taller a little bit. I shook my head and cleared my throat.

“What do you want?” I asked the moment I gathered myself together. He smirked.

“I’m glad you decided to do the right thing and helped us into finding your criminal cousin” his tone was sarcastic. I glared at him as I pulled my hand from his grip.

“Blake is my bestfriend and I just did the right thing”

“Really?” he chuckled sarcastically.

“You should’ve did that years ago too” my eyebrows creased.

“What do you mean?” his eyebrows arched as he shoved his hands inside the pockets of his pants.

“You know what I mean, Ms. Knight” he said as his cold eyes darkened with disgust that I almost shivered. I could see the coldness and rage in those tantalizing eyes of his and I almost shivered. I was about to retaliate when he turned his back on me and got inside the boat.

My mouth fell open because of what he did. The nerve of this guy to treat me like this when he was the one who did something terrible to me! Damn you, Stephen! I hate you!

  ☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭  

How’s the chapter 1 so far guys? 

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 2

A/N: Hi guys! Sorry for the long wait! I couldn’t update this story right away when i came back from vacation because i couldn’t find time. Anyway, I hope you like it :)

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

KELLY’s POV

I got off of my Harley Davidson and then removed my helmet. I felt so tired and I wanted nothing than to have a relaxing bath and then go to sleep. I just came from the hospital to check out on Blake. Thankfully, she’s fine now but I could tell that she was devastated and angry about what happened to her especially that she lost one of her babies.

Seeing my best friend in that state almost broke my heart. She doesn’t want to talk to anyone except her mom. I decided to just go home to give her and Enrique space to sort out their misunderstanding. I heaved a sigh and then entered the building. I walked towards the elevator, feeling tired. This day was so tiring.

When the elevator opened, I pressed the penthouse button.

When I arrived at my place, I instantly removed my clothes and then went directly to the bathroom. I wanted to dip in the Jacuzzi but a quick shower would be enough to calm myself down. This day was so tiring and I couldn’t still believe of all the things that happened since yesterday.

My cousin, Jake, kidnapped Blake and it didn’t end there. I saw the man that I thought I would never had the chance to see again and he looked like he was mad at me. The nerve of that man! How come he has the audacity to act like that when we both know that he was the one who did an unforgivable to me? Has the world turned upside down without me even knowing it?

When I discovered that he’s been cheating on me, I haven’t seen him ever since then. I decided to go to New York and study there in order to prevent seeing him again and it worked.

The last thing that I heard about him was he left the country for an unknown reason that I didn’t bother knowing.

I tried moving on with my life and forget about him and the heart ache that he caused me. I managed to forget about him and as the time goes by, I forgot about what he did to me. Even my anger and the pain that he caused me disappeared.

But I didn’t expect to see him after all these years and the pain and anger that I thought I already forgot livened up inside my heart.

I went under the shower and stayed there for I didn’t know how long. My mind was busy thinking about our encounter and I couldn’t help but to grit my teeth when I remembered how he talked to me like I was the one who did something terrible to him.

I huffed and then quickly shampooed and soaped my body. When I finished cleaning myself, I dried myself with a towel and then walked out of the bathroom naked. I went to the walk-in closet to get myself something to wear and then blow-dried my hair.

I was about to lie on the bed when I heard my phone ring. I frowned at the device and quickly picked it up when I saw who the caller was. I swore under my breath when I saw 5 missed calls from her.

“Hi, granny”

“Thank God, you finally answered my call”

“I’m sorry, granny. I didn’t hear it. I just finished taking a bath” I explained as I bit my lower lip.

“What? It’s already almost 11 pm. Did you just arrive at your place?” I closed my eyes as I palmed my forehead. Here we go again. My grandma, who is the mother of my dad, is very strict. I am already 21 years old but she still treats me like a child. I am their only grandchild that’s why she’s very protective of me.

She was against me living alone at the penthouse. She was insisting for me to go live with them while I’m still studying but I declined. It’s not like I don’t like to live with her and grandpa but I knew that she would restrict me from doing anything that I like.

I love her but she’s so strict when it comes to me that sometimes, I don’t like going to their place. Even the way I dress, she always tells me that I need to dress properly even though I know that there’s nothing with the way I dress.

“Ahm, yes. I visited Blake at the hospital and then visited Jake at the prison” I answered while biting my bottom lip.

“You went to the prison? Oh, my God! Why did you do that? That cousin of yours is never a good influence to you that’s why I’ve been telling you not to associate yourself with him. Look what he’s done. He even kidnapped Blake. Thankfully, he got caught” I heaved a sigh.

Yes. She’s been telling me not to involve myself with Jake since we were teenagers. Jake is my cousin on the mother side and my grandma never liked him. I didn’t listen to what she’s telling me about Jake because I knew that there was still hope for him to change.

I never gave up with the idea of helping him out to be a better person. He didn’t have a lot of friends since we were in high school that’s why I stayed by his side until now that we’re about to graduate university.

Ever since we were young, Jake has been a problem child. He never listens to anyone and was a rebel. He just changed his ways when he met Blake. I was happy then because I thought Blake would be the one who could totally change him but I got alarmed when Blake declined Jake’s feelings. The Jake that I used to know before resurfaced again and this time, it became worst.

Thankfully, we managed to rescue Blake from him. If not, I would surely blame myself because I trusted Jake so much. I thought he would never hurt Blake but he did it. His obsession got the best of him. He couldn’t accept the fact that Blake didn’t have any feeling for him aside from friendship.

“Granny, can we discuss about this tomorrow? I am tired and I need to sleep now” I said instead of answering what she just said. I didn’t have the energy to talk about how she dislikes Jake. My mind is so tired and I want nothing than to hit my bed right away.

“I know that you care about Jake but don’t ever go back to the prison to see him again, sweetie. I don’t want someone from the media to spot you there. Our family’s name would be dragged along with Jake if that happened” I took a deep breath and then lied on my bed.

“Yes, granny” I said in resignation. I thought she was going to end the call when she continued talking.

“Anyway, I want you to come over here at the house tomorrow. I want you to meet someone” my eyebrows knitted together.

“I can’t, granny. I have to go back to the hospital to see Blake again” I wanted to add that I needed to go somewhere too but I kept that to myself. There would be no end to it and she would force me to tell her where that palace is.

I wasn’t telling her everything that I do because I knew that she would interrogate me about it and wouldn’t surely support me.

“It’s okay. You can go see her in the morning. Just reserve your time in the evening because I need you to be here at 7pm sharp” she said the last 10 words firmly and I knew that that I could never say no to her this time. I groaned inwardly and then closed my eyes. I massaged my forehead because I suddenly felt my head ached.

“Fine. I’ll come over but who do you want me to meet anyway? Is it really important?” I couldn’t help but ask.

“You’ll see, sweetie. Just come over and you’ll see”

“Okay, granny. See you tomorrow night. Goodnight” I said and I almost sighed in relief when she said goodnight to me and then ended the call. I don’t know why she wants me there but I’m hoping that it’s not about what she’s been bugging me about since last month.

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

I looked at the big house in front of me and then heaved a sigh. I just came out of a mission and I wanted to go home straight because I felt so drained but I knew I couldn’t do that. My grandma would surely get mad at me if didn’t come over.

I was about to open the door when it opened and the smiling face of my grandma came into view.

“Hi, sweetie. I’m glad you came” she said and then hugged me. I forced a smile and then entered the house.

“So, who do you want me to meet anyway, granny?” I asked as I sat on the couch.

“Don’t be impatient and just wait. He hasn’t arrived yet. He just called me up a while ago and informed me that he would be late because he had an emergency meeting that he couldn’t postpone” I almost rolled my eyes because of what he said.

“Hey, don’t give me that look young lady” she rebuked.

“What? I’m not doing anything” I said, feigning innocence. She was about to answer me when someone spoke at the stairs.

“Wow. I can’t believe that you’re actually here, sweetheart. What happened? I be your granny forced you to come here” my grandpa said while chuckling amusedly. I instantly stood up and then rushed to him and gave him a tight hug.

“I missed you, grandpa” I said. He kissed my forehead. My grandpa is the most loveable person ever. He always understands me and always supporting me in whatever I do in life.

“What about me? Didn’t you miss me?” I heard my grandma’s sullen voice. I couldn’t help but to smile. I forgot to tell her that I missed her too.

“Of course, I’ve missed you too, granny. I just forgot to tell you” she tsked for a couple of times and then crossed her arms across her chest while staring at me and grandpa. My grandpa laughed of what I’ve said as she shook his head.

“You’re really naughty” he said and I grinned at him. I snaked my arm around my grandpa’s arm and then we walked together towards grandma. We sat on the couch and then talked about random things. They looked happy to see me and I suddenly felt guilty because I didn’t want to come over at their place at first.

We were happily chatting until it was already quarter to 8.

“Granny, where is this person that you want me to meet? How impolite of him to make us wait like this” I said irritably.

“Just wait—” whatever my grandma was about to say was interrupted by the doorbell buzz. One of the household helper rushed to check on who it was. I crossed my arms across my chest. I was pissed off of this visitor because he made us wait for almost an hour! I really hate people who doesn’t come on time!

“Good evening, everyone. Sorry for the wait” that familiar baritone voice almost made me gasp loudly. My heart instantly beat wildly inside my chest. It suddenly became hard to breath. I slowly tilted up my head to look at the visitor and I almost fell from my seat when I confirmed my suspicion.

“It’s okay, Mr. Silva. I know that you’re a very busy man” my grandma answered while I on the other hand remained silent, shocked and immobile while staring at him with my lips parted open. His tantalizing eyes flew on my direction and our eyes met.

I couldn’t read any emotion in there and it made me uncomfortable for an unknown reason. I’ve never felt this kind of feeling towards him before and it made me wonder why. There was something weird about him that I couldn’t pinpoint.

“Good evening, Miss Knight” he said formally. I swallowed hard before I lifted up my chin, trying to appear unaffected of his presence.

“Good evening” I answered simply and stood up. I was about to tell my grandparents that I was going to go home in order to avoid him when my grandma spoke.

“You know each other?”

“Yes, Mrs. Knight” I glared at him and he didn’t even got affected. Why did he have to admit that we knew each other?

“Really? Then that would be convenient” my eyebrows creased and stared at my grandma.

“What do you mean, granny?”

“It’s good that you two are already acquainted because he will be your body guard from now on” I gasped for air. My mouth slack open in shock! No!  

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

What do you think about this chapter?

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 3

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

KELLY’s

POV

My lips parted in shock because of what my grandmother said. I looked at her like she had grown two heads while shaking my head full of objection. Bodyguard?! Is she kidding me?! Me with a bodyguard? Is that a joke?!

“W-What are you saying, granny? I don’t need a bodyguard!” I tried to be as calm as possible but I failed miserably. I was almost at lost for words that I wanted to scream in frustration. This is why I don’t come here often at my grandparent’s house because my grandmother would surely do things like this.

She always does what she thinks is right even though I don’t like it. Most of the time, she’s so persistent and compulsive. But when she told me that she wanted me to meet someone, I’ve never thought that it would end up like this. I don’t need a body guard! I am a trained secret agent for goodness’ sake! I can protect myself! If my comrades knew about this, they would laugh at me for sure.

Even though I wanted to tell her that, I couldn’t because my job is a top secret and I just couldn’t go around telling them about it just like that. I’ve sworn under an oath not to say anything about it whatever the circumstances that may arise. I groaned inwardly.

The worst part is she’s telling me that she wants Stephen to be my bodyguard! Seriously?! Out of all the people in the world that my grandmother would choose as my body guard, the last person that I would never accept to guard me was the one she hired?! What the hell!

I wanted to think that this was all just a dream and I would wake up anytime soon and everything would turn normal again but I knew that it was just a wishful thinking because this is really happening!

“You do. You need a bodyguard” she said with finality. I looked at Stephen but his face was void with any emotion. Our eyes met but I couldn’t even read any emotion in those graphite-grey eyes of his. He was staring at me intently like he was trying to read what’s on my mind.

“I am going to try my luck as a senator this incoming election and I want you to be safe wherever you go. I’ll announce my candidacy tomorrow so I need you to cooperate with me” I shook my head again. My grandmother is currently the governor in our area and I thought, she would stop being in politics after her term, but no. I didn’t even know that she has any plans of trying her luck as one of the senators of the nation! WTH!

She had been insisting for me to have a personal bodyguard since I was young but my parents didn’t like the idea. But during those times when my father goes to another country for a mission, we had bodyguards. My mother couldn’t do anything about it because it was what my grandmother wanted. Well, it was for our protection anyway.

When my mother and I left for New York, my mother told my grandparents that she wanted to live normally and she didn’t like any bodyguards following us around. Granny respected my mother’s decision because she knew that we left my father back then because it was his fault. He couldn’t give up his job for us.

When my parents got back together, my grandmother remained quiet and didn’t bring out the idea of giving us bodyguards for protection again which is very unusual of her.

I thought, she already gave up with that idea but I was wrong.

“But I thought you’re going to retire from the politics after your term as a governor?” I couldn’t help but to voice out what’s on my mind. She smiled at me.

“Sweetie, I’ve never said that. Years ago, I already started my preparations to be a senator and this is the right time for that. I already have all the support that I need and I won’t miss that for the world. This is a once in a lifetime opportunity” I shook my head in disbelief.

I looked at my grandfather and he just gave me a smile. He tapped my shoulder.

“Just listen to your granny. You know her. She will not accept a no for an answer. She’s insistent but you know that she means well. She just wants for you to be safe all the time” he whispered to me.

I shook my head again, at lost for words. This is not happening. How can I do what I need to do when I have someone who’s following me everywhere I go? How about my job? Oh, God…

“But granny, I’m fine. I can protect myself. I am a criminology student, remember? I will graduate soon. You that I am trained to protect myself and—” before I could even complete what I wanted to say, she interrupted me.

“This is for your own good, Kelly Jane and you know it. Politics is a very dirty world and I am about to try my luck in the higher level of it. Not just me, so as our whole family because we will about to be exposed to the people.

“The people will know about you as my one and only grandchild and I don’t want my adversaries to target you. You’re our only grandchild and I don’t want something bad happen to you because I won’t be able to forgive myself it that happens. Do this for me, sweetie, please? For my peace of mind?”

I swallowed hard and then closed my eyes for good three seconds, feeling drained and stressed out all of a sudden.

“But I was fine these past few years without a bodyguard. I managed to survive” I tried to reason out again.

“That was what you thought but you’re wrong. You had a bodyguard since your parents got back together but they just kept their distance, careful enough that you wouldn’t notice them” my eyes widened.

“I just stopped sending bodyguards since two years ago because your father asked me to. He said that he’ll guard you and make sure that nothing bad would happen to you. I trust your father that’s why I gave in to his request. I knew he could protect you” I shook my head, unable to say a thing.

So, I was right. I thought I was being paranoid of those time before that I felt like someone was following me but when I look back, I saw nothing suspicious. Now, I understand. She had someone following me then! I wanted to laugh out loud.

Thankfully, my father managed to convince her to stop sending someone to follow me because they might have discovered my secret if that happened. My father knew about my secret job that’s why he asked my granny to pull out the bodyguards from guarding me in order to protect my secret.

“Oh, my God! You’re unbelievable, granny!” I said with disbelief.

“I just want you to be safe, how many times do I have to tell you that? Stop arguing with me because my decision is final”

I wanted to oppose her but I knew I would never win. Besides, she just wants my safety. She even called me by my complete name and I knew what that means. I heaved a sigh and then nodded my head slowly in resignation.

My granny’s face brightened up before she hugged me and kissed my forehead.

“That’s my baby girl. Don’t worry, Mr. Silva here is very capable. He’ll be able to protect you for sure” my eyebrows creased. Now I got curious what he does in life.

First, he was there with us when we rescued Blake but it didn’t occur in my mind what really his profession was. I’ve never thought that he might be a bodyguard or something. I thought he was just there to help because he’s a friend of Enrique or something.

“How can you be so sure, granny? Do you even know him? For all we know, he could be one of the spies of one of your competitors” I couldn’t help but to ask with a hint of sarcasm.

“Sweetie, you don’t have to say it like that. Mr. Silva here was recommended by your grandpa Luisito. He used to be in the Air force and I heard, he has a very good performance in his career. Actually, he was the one who saved the president’s life last year. Remember about the ambush? Luckily, he happened to pass by in that area and he got to help Mr. President before they could kill him. Mr. Silva here is one of the most sought out body guards in the politics’ world because of what his capable of”

“You don’t have to say it like that, Mrs. Knight. I just happened to be there. I just did the right thing” Stephen spoke formally and I almost gasped for air. I didn’t know why but something in the way he spoke that sent delicious shivers all over my body.

I’ve never felt this kind of sensation before towards him and I suddenly felt the urge to just go home and be away from him as far as I could. Now, I wanted to take back my decision of accepting him as my bodyguard.

He gave me a look like he was dealing with a child.

“Don’t worry, Miss Knight, I am used of babysitting” he said as one corner of his lips twitched with a smirk. His voice held sarcasm which made my blood boil. I didn’t know why but I felt threatened of him but at the same time, something inside of me was telling me that I shouldn’t get scared of him. Well, why should I get scared of him? I didn’t even do anything to him!

“Excuse me! What do you think of me, a child?” I said with controlled anger. He chuckled but his eyes remained emotionless.

“Yes. You’re no longer a child but you’re as childish as a child”

“How dare you—–” I was about to burst in anger when he spoke again. He looked unaffected even though I was obviously getting vexed at him.

“But rest assured, Miss Knight because I can handle you for sure. I’m looking forward to working for you, Ms. Knight”

He extended his hand for a handshake while staring at me like he was daring me to say something. I lifted up my chin proudly and then accepted his hand. Such a confident jerk he is! Childish, huh? Then

I’ll show you how childish I can be!

The moment our hands clasped, I almost gasped for air because of the effect it sent me. Feeling his hand after all these years made me feel a strange sensation and it left me confused. I pulled my hand almost right away because I didn’t want to feel that weird feeling any further.

“I forgot to inform you that Mr. Silva here will be with you 24/7”

“What?! What do you mean 24/7, granny? This is getting ridiculous!” I said exasperatedly.

“No, it’s not. As I’ve told you over and over again, this is for your own good. He will be staying just a floor below your suite in order to guard you properly. I said 24/7 but Mr. Silva here will go to his other job during your classes at the university. But that doesn’t mean that no one would be there to guard you. A colleague of Mr. Silva will be there to replace him during his absence. His colleague couldn’t come here tonight because of an important matter that needed to attend to” my eyes squinted in anger as I gritted my teeth.

“I agreed to what you want, granny, but not to this extent! How can I do whatever I want to do when someone is following me around?! I am not a princess of a royal family for God’s sake! This is too much!” my grandmother was about to answer me when my grandfather spoke.

“I know this is a little too much considering that you’re already a grown up lady. Of course, I understand that you need your own privacy and such but this is not a joke, sweetie. We didn’t want to take away your freedom of doing whatever you want without any eyes following you around but we’re just worried that something bad might happen to you. Remember the news about the daughter of Senator Morris last week?

“They kidnapped her and the speculations are because of politics. That poor young lady almost got killed by her kidnappers but she was still lucky because they managed to save her on time. We don’t want that to happen to you. Senator Morris said that his daughter didn’t like having bodyguards. They didn’t receive any kinds of threat so they were at ease to give in of what she wanted. But now, look what happened? Please, sweetie, for our peace of mind? Just do this for us” I sighed deeply.

This was the first time that my grandfather said please to me and I knew I couldn’t just say no to him. I knew him. He wouldn’t ask me to do this if this isn’t serious.

“Tell me the truth, granny. Are you receiving some threats?” I saw my grandpa looked at my granny and they exchanged a weird look and worry raised within me.

“Grandpa, granny. Answer me, please. I am getting worried here” my granny heaved a sigh.

“I will be honest with you, sweetie. Yes, I have been receiving threats since last week. They wanted me to back out on my senatorial candidacy” my eyes widened.

“Oh, my gosh! You should inform the police about this, granny!” she gave me a faint smile.

“I already have and they sent Mr. Silva and his comrades. All of us will be having a bodyguard from now on including your parents whether they like it or not. I don’t want them to harm any of you because of politics” her voice held firmness and anger. I could tell that she was determined to continue this arrangement that she wanted for us.

I totally understand that she just wants nothing but our safety but this it too much! My parents are living peacefully in Colorado without worrying about anything. They’re nothing but simple citizens. My father never supported my granny’s political career because he wasn’t in favor in it from the beginning.

My father told me that he hated their lifestyle when he was still young because my grandmother didn’t have enough time for him. He hated her job because he felt like my grandmother’s job took her away from him.

My father wanted nothing but a simple and normal life that’s why when he met my mother, who was from Colorado, he decided to stay there.

“T-Then I think it’s better for you not to run for Senator if this would cost our safety” I suggested hesitantly. I knew that she’d been planning this for a long time already and it was her dream. She once told me that she would surely do everything in order to become a Senator before she retires.

“This is my last chance to get what I’ve been wanting for so long, sweetie. I know this is hard for you too because you’re being affected of my decisions but all I’m asking for you is to support me by doing this. I don’t want to lose any of you, especially you” her eyes watered and I groaned inwardly. I looked at my grandfather and he gave me a look like he was telling me to just go on with what my granny wanted.

I bit my lower lip and then took a deep breath.

“Fine. I’ll do this for you, granny but when Mr. Silva here does something that I don’t like, I want him to stop right away” I saw Stephen’s eyes squinted in anger. His jaw was flexing as his eyes darkened in controlled anger. This was the first time that he showed an emotion since a while ago and I almost shivered because of the way he looks.

I’ve never knew that he could make this kind of face. His lips were about to open to speak when my granny answered.

“Kelly Jane! Don’t be like that! He is doing this out of favor for us. Normally, he doesn’t want to accept this job because of an important mission but he did because of your grandpa Luisito. They are very good friends and Mr. Silva here couldn’t say no to him” Grandpa Luisito is my grandfather’s only sibling. He is the General officer in the army while my grandfather is the Lieutenant General.

My grandfather is in the army but I’ve never seen him to be strict, even grandpa Luisito. They’re both very calm and kind to me even though I once heard that they’re the opposite whenever they’re at work.

“Fine. I give up. It looks like I don’t have any say to all of this” I said sullenly. My eyes unintentionally met Stephen’s gaze and I saw him slightly shook his head like he was implying that I was being a handful. I gritted my teeth.

After our talk, I said my goodbyes to my grandparents. I felt so tired that I wanted nothing but to sleep. I went out of their house and strode my way towards my car. I was about to get inside when someone suddenly got inside and sat on the driver’s seat. I gaped at the unwanted person in front of me.

“What are you doing?”

“What you think?” he asked in return. Jerk!

“Get out of my car! I’m going home and I don’t have time to waste for you” he gave me a lopsided grin but like a while ago, it didn’t reach his eyes.

“Well, if you want to go home right away, then get in” he said casually. My eyes squinted in anger.

“What? Are you just going to stare at me until morning? I thought you want to go home right away? For your information, Miss Knight, my job starts today so whether you like it or not, we’ll go home together” my mouth hang open.

“This is insane! Can you start next week or maybe next month?” I asked like a fool. He rolled his eyes and then got out of the car. Before I could even react, he scooped me up like a child onto his arms and then deposited me on the shotgun seat!

“You a*shole! What do you think you’re doing?! You don’t have the right to—”

“Just keep your mouth shut and let me drive quietly” he said like nothing happened before he went to sit on the driver’s seat. I was staring at him in disbelief the entire time and I couldn’t even speak because of so much anger!

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

What do you think of this story so far guys? 

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 4

A/N: Hi guys! For those who were asking me why Stephen behaves like this; the answer will be answered as the story progresses. Everything has a reason so stay tuned :)

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

KELLY’s POV

I closed the car door with a bang upon getting out of the car. I was so furious that I didn’t even look at Stephen even after he called me. I didn’t know what to think about what’s happening. Everything happened so fast that I didn’t have the chance to control everything in my favor.

When I went to my grandparent’s house, I didn’t even have an idea that my life would turn upside down because of the fact that my ex-boyfriend became my bodyguard. I mean, who would have thought that the last man I dreaded to meet again would become my bodyguard, right?

I thought we would never meet again but it looked like the world really is small after all.

I was surprised that I couldn’t escape what my grandmother wanted. If I had known about it from the beginning, I would’ve done something in order to prevent it from happening.

As far as I know, I already forgot about him. I already learned not to think about him even for a single day because for me, everything was already finished between us for good. I have moved on but it doesn’t mean that it’s okay for me to be with him in any way again even if he would just be my bodyguard.

If it wasn’t for my grandparents, I would never accept him as my bodyguard because to be with him was the last thing I wanted to do especially now that he’s acting like a jerk as if he didn’t cheat on me before.

I strode towards the elevator with long strides, wanting to get away from him as soon as possible. I pushed the button going to my penthouse and when the elevator doors opened, I was about to step inside it when I felt someone’s hand gripped my wrist.

“I said wait” I heard Stephen said with a stern tone. I almost gasped because of the contact. I didn’t know why but my body reacted to his touch weirdly even though his callused palm felt so strong and rough on my skin.

I turned around and then glared at him. I pulled back my wrist from his grip.

“And why would I wait for you?” Our gazes met. His eyes were void of any emotion like always while mine held annoyance and animosity.

“Because I am your bodyguard and I am obligated to be by your side wherever you go, whatever you do. Understand?” my eyes squinted in anger because of the way he talked. I didn’t like his tone at all.

“You don’t have the right to talk to me that way. Yes, you’re my bodyguard but it doesn’t mean that you have the right to behave like I’m inferior to you nor touch me in anyway, let alone carry me like you did a while ago!” I raised my chin defiantly. To my surprise, the corner of his lips twitched with a mocking smile. My eyes automatically squinted in annoyance because of his reaction.

He was smiling even though it wasn’t in a nice way but his eyes remained emotionless. How does he do that? I don’t remember him being like this before. The Stephen I used to know wasn’t like this. He was always full of life. He was the kind of person that was easy to read. He was friendly and gentle. But now, no matter how I tried, I couldn’t read him anymore.

I felt like I was talking to a stranger and totally different person. His gentle side that I used to like was gone. He’s behaving brusquely and it’s nothing like him. I mentally shook my head. No! That’s ridiculous! Maybe this is his true personality not my ex-boyfriend from years ago.

He was deceiving me that time that’s why he must acting differently in front of me, pretending to be nice and all. People said that people who cheats tend to be sweeter to their lovers because they’re doing something unforgivable behind their backs.

“I don’t like the way you’re talking to me right now, young lady” I couldn’t help but to raise an eyebrow.

“Young lady? What are you, my mom?” I asked sarcastically as I rolled my eyes.

“Don’t test my patience, Kelly” I almost gasp of the way he called my name. This was the first time he called me by my name since we got reunited and it sent me strange feelings that flowed throughout my whole body. It’s strange but his effects on me was beginning to be ridiculous!

But of course, I didn’t show him how that affected me. I chuckled in a mocking way.

“From Ms. Knight to Kelly? Really, now? Why the sudden elimination of formality, Mr. Silva? Because my grandparents aren’t here with us anymore?” His jaw flexed, indicating that he was gritting his teeth. It looked like I was beginning to get on his nerves but instead of getting alarmed, I was enjoying seeing him like that.

Joy rose inside of me knowing that I was getting on his nerves!

“How old are you again, Kelly?” he asked instead of retaliating to that sarcastic remark of mine. My eyebrows creased. The nerve! He doesn’t even know my age? What a pri*k!

As far as I remember, I’ve told him my birthdate and he told his to me too when we were still together. Even though I haven’t been with him for so long, I still clearly remember his birthdate. Even if I wanted to forget every single detail about him, there were things that I couldn’t erase in my head. Well, it’s normal. I haven’t had an amnesia so of course, I still recall some things about him even if it’s against my will. Duh!

“I didn’t know that you have the tendency to be forgetful. Well, what can I expect of a man who has a lot of women around before and maybe until now too? I am surprised that you still remember my name after all this time. Well, it’s not that I am hoping for you to remember me though”

“Wow, the way you’re talking right now is giving me the idea that you’re still bitter about what happened in the past between us. I just asked your age but you already went ahead and blabbered about those things” he said while chuckling amusedly but with a hint of sarcasm. My eyebrows knitted even more as my blood began boiling in rage.

He was talking about the past like what he did to me wasn’t a big deal at all. I gathered all the self-control I had to remain calm even though I felt like I was about to explode any moment now. I gave him an overrated smile even though I wanted nothing but to slap or punch his face.

“O, rest assured Mr. Silva. What happened in the past was nothing to me anymore. It will remain in the past and it won’t be affecting me here in the present. It’s been more than three years. Did you really expect that I am still affected of it? C’mon. That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard. Don’t be too overconfident with yourself, will you? Do you really think that I remained moping around in my room because you cheated on me?” I laughed loudly as if I heard the funniest joke I’ve ever heard.

“Well, Did you?” he asked. I noticed his eyes turned a shade darker.

“Well, there were a lot of people who helped me forget about you and what do you know? I forgot about you in just a short period of time. You didn’t even occurred in my mind until now so why don’t you go back to where you came from and remain thousands of miles away from me? You—” before I could complete my sentence, he took a long stride towards me and suddenly trapped me between his arms as my back hit the elevator door.

I bit back a gasped but my eyes widened of his sudden action.

Because he was taller than me, he was towering over me as our faces were already just two inches away from each other. The gasped I held a while ago escaped this time because I realized how close he was to me. Our eyes locked into each other and I couldn’t look away for a reason I couldn’t comprehend. His blazing eyes were like hypnotizing me and it became hard to breath all of a sudden.

“Listen to me carefully, Kelly. I am not interested hearing your past flings with different men. I am here to guard you and not to receive insults from you. Now, answer me. How old are you?” his voice held grimness that my legs almost gave out. My heart was beating wildly and I couldn’t tell if I was nervous or it was because of our position.

“I don’t have the obligation to answer your question, a*shole!”

“I’ve never knew that you’re a tigress, xuxu “ I didn’t understand that last word he mentioned but the desire to ask him about its meaning suddenly disappeared right away because his eyes were staring at me as if trying to penetrate even the depths of my soul.

Then his eyes went down to my lips like a slow motion and I didn’t know if it was just my imagination or what but I swore I saw a glint of desire that passed through his eyes while gazing at my lips. I swallowed hard and pressed my lips together tightly. I felt like my senses were going wild too and it got me scared! What’s happening to me?!

I tried fighting that strange powerful feeling that was trying to override my senses and gathered myself together. I would never get intimidated by him nor allow myself to be charmed by him again!

I put my hands against his hard muscled chest and tried to push him away from me but it felt like I was pushing a wall. He was so strong.

“Get away from me!” I hissed. He smirked.

“Answer my question first” he insisted determinedly as he angled his head like he was about to kiss me. My eyes widened and panic rose within me.

“Answer me and I’ll stop. Don’t be stubborn and just tell me what I want to know and after that, I’ll let go of you” his voice suddenly turned hoarse. My throat went dry and my heartbeat was like a drum. He continued getting closer and closer and when his lips were about to land on mine, an answer finally escaped my trembling lips.

“T-Twenty one” I answered against my will and I wanted to kick myself because of stuttering. He finally removed his arms from trapping me and a triumphant smile broke across his lips. I gasped for air but not because of shock or what but because of that smile.

This was the first time he smiled like that since we met again. That smile didn’t held any mockery or taunt. He just smiled like he was amused and even though I didn’t want to admit it or accept it, he still looked so handsome smiling like that and he took my breath away!

“Just continue being obedient like that so that we won’t have a problem. Good girl” my jaw flexed. I felt so furious.

“Obedient, my as! Who do you think you are?! You’re nothing but an ashole and I don’t see any reason for me to be obedient to you!” his eyes darkened but after a couple of seconds, a mocking smile broke across his lips again. I didn’t know why but I hate seeing that kind of smile from him! Since when did he learn to smile like that?!

I couldn’t help but to remember the way he smile years ago. Whenever he smiled before, it was always a captivated smile unlike now. It’s irritating.

“You just told me that you’re already 21 years old but the way you’re acting right now will is nothing like someone who’s your age. You’re childish, indeed” he shook his head. I gave him a death glare but it clearly didn’t affect him at all. I tightened my fists. The urge to punch his face to rub off that smirk off his face was very strong.

“I advise you not to do whatever you’re planning to do right now because you won’t like the consequence of it” I gaped at him, surprised.

“What are you talking about?” I asked, feigning ignorance. He shook his head once again while chuckling full of sarcasm at me.

“Anyone could tell what’s on your mind right now, xuxu . If I were you, just forget about getting back at me because it’s just futile. Why don’t you get inside the elevator like a good girl and go up to your place and I’ll do the same too so that we can take a rest” I felt like all the blood in my body rushed to my head because of the way he’s talking to me.

“Really? You know what’s on my mind right now?” my bit the inside of my cheeks as I opened and closed my hands, readying myself.

“Obviously, yes. So, are we going to remain standing here and do the tango or what?” I turned around and pushed the button of the elevator once again, intending to just leave him behind rather than doing something I might regret later but he spoke again and what he said made me lose all the self-control I was holding since a while ago.

“It’s good that you came to your senses. You won’t be able to land a fist on me for sure because of how fragile you are––” before I could even stop myself, I pivoted as fast as I could and faced him again then my fist flew to his cheek like a lightning in a blink of an eye.

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

How’s this chapter guys? What do you think of Stephen? Kelly?

C

OMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 5

Hi guys! Sorry for the late update. I couldn’t find time to write. 

Anyway, some of you nominated me and some of my stories to ‘The Fiction Awards 2018’ and i just want to say thank you! If you have time, kindly nominate my stories guys! Thank you in advance:) 

This is the link:

 

https

://

www.wattpad.com

/story/132077463-the-fiction-awards-2018

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

STEPHEN’s

POV

I let out a litany of curses as I put the ice pack on my swollen cheek. That tigress really got me there. I didn’t expect for her to have that capability of punching someone, let alone a man. I already knew that she’s kind of boyish in some way years ago but it didn’t occur to me that she had the guts to actually hit me.

“Sh*t!” I hissed. I must admit, she really got me good there. She’s the first ever female who ever landed a punch on me. Well, not that there were women who tried to hit me aside from those I’ve encountered on my missions. Those women are on way different category than normal women though.

I shook my head and then removed the ice pack from my cheek and put it in the small bowl. I leaned back my head on the headrest of the couch and closed my eyes trying to relax my senses.

“What are you doing, T?” I asked myself. Yes, I felt like I haven’t been thinking straight since I decided to be Kelly’s bodyguard. I don’t even know why I needed to be beside her like this. I knew from the beginning that I didn’t need to accept the job.

I could fulfill my agenda even if I am not by her side. I didn’t need to be her bodyguard but I couldn’t resist it and agreed instead. I don’t know why I had to see her again and her beautiful face made my world turn upside down again. She has that strong effect on me that it even affected my decision-making.

Her effect on me was the same as that day when I first laid my eyes on her. Everything that I felt during that first encounter came back to me when I saw her again. I thought I already forgot about her but now, those feelings were all coming back to me.

I knew that I didn’t have the right to feel this way because I knew from the beginning that she doesn’t belong to me but my heart was unstoppable. I heaved a frustrated sigh then my face hardened.

No! I need to maintain my cold behavior towards her in order for her to hate me even more. I need to make sure that my feelings for her would never reach her because I made a promise not to love her. She belonged to someone else. Even if I wanted to, I would never have the chance to show her the real me and let myself get that chance to own her which I didn’t have years ago. I’ve never had that chance…

I was pulled out of my reverie when I heard the door opened.

“What happened to you, T? You look like a mess” the amused voice of my friend who invited himself to my home without even knocking before entering. Well correction, this is not my home. This is just my temporary place that Mrs. Knight gave me while guarding Kelly. I don’t need to ask him how he managed to find my place because he’s not an agent for nothing.

I opened my eyes and looked at him. He was standing at the middle of the living room while staring at the bruise on my face while trying his best not to laugh at me. Just like usual, he has his spiky edge hair.

“What are you here?” I asked with a lazy tone and put my feet atop the coffee table.

“Well, I am bored with my life and I made the right decision of coming over here because now, I am seeing something amusing” he answered as he sat on the single sofa across me. I almost rolled my eyes because of what he said.

“F*ck you” I said but he just laughed out loud. I shook my head. What a friend!

“Relax, T. I just came here to confirm if the rumors are true” my eyebrows knitted together.

“What rumors are you talking about and since when did you become a gossiper?”

“Is it true that you’re now a bodyguard of Kelly?” I just shrugged my shoulders and then took the bowl from the coffee table and then stood up.

“Where are you going? You’re trying to avoid the question, is that it?” he queried.

“Not really. Why would I?” I asked in return, feigning nonchalance. He gave me a deadpan look.

“Really? Then why aren’t you answering me?…So, is it true?” I heaved a sigh and decided to just answer him so that he would stop pestering me.

“Yes. I am her bodyguard now” I answered simply and then walked towards the kitchen to put the bowl I was holding on the sink and then drank a glass of water.

“So, which is which? Did you accept the job because of money or because of Kelly?” he said a little louder in order for me to hear him.

“Don’t be ridiculous. You know that I don’t need the money. Kelly has been out of my reach from the beginning too so it’s not because of her” I answered after I drank the glass of water. Well, my answer was a half lie. I returned to the living room and then turned on the TV.

“So the other rumor was true then. In return of doing this job, you asked them to re-open the case and you accepted this job because this is your way of doing your own investigation?” I couldn’t help but to grit my teeth upon hearing about that case. My breathing went hard and the familiar rage slowly revived in my chest.

“I don’t want to talk about it, Cy” I said with a stoic face and his face instantly became serious. Cyrus Guerrero a.k.a. Cy, has been my classmate since we were in college but we became friends when we became partners in our jobs. I didn’t expect for him to be in the same work as mine because I really thought he was too soft and quiet to be an agent and a government spy.

Well, he’s the good boy type at first glance unlike me that’s why I was kinda surprised that he chose this kind of job.

He shrugged his shoulders and I thought he wouldn’t say anything about the topic but he still continued.

“Okay but let me remind you one thing. You’re already free to court her. No one is stopping you from doing that so what’s the problem now? I really don’t understand your way of thinking sometimes. You’re just making things difficult for yourself. We all know that you’re already free from that promise” he said, unaffected by the death glare that I was giving him.

Cyrus was the only guy who knows this side of me aside from my bestfriend, Hunter Hatzis. I could fly into a fit of anger without holding myself back and curse a lot of expletives around them and they would never bat an eyelash.

“You will never understand because you have never been in this kind of situation before. Well, what would I expect from a man who never becomes serious when it comes to women” I said sarcastically. He grinned. Yes, he appeared to be gentleman, quiet and soft but he’s actually the opposite. I mentally shook my head.

“Of course, I’ve never been to such situation and I don’t have any plans of doing so” I shook my head and didn’t comment any further. I heaved a sigh as I remembered what happened between me and Kelly a while ago. I couldn’t help but to feel excited and challenged. Show me what you got, xuxu. I am excited to know more…

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

KELLY’s POV

I cursed myself while peeping at the hallway like an idiot, checking if Stephen was there waiting for me or not. This is what you got for losing your

temper

last night! You should’ve just ignored him and left him! You didn’t have to punch him!

I wanted to laugh at myself. If someone saw me like this, they would laugh at me for sure. I didn’t know why but I felt hesitant to see Stephen after what happened.

The moment my fist landed on his check last night, that was the moment I realized what I was doing but no matter what I’d do, I already did it. I couldn’t take back what already happened. What can I say? I lost my patience because he’s such a jerk and he deserved what I gave him!

I could still clearly remember the shock expression that registered on his face because of what I did and before he could react, I quickly entered the elevator as fast as I could and then pushed the penthouse button. He tried to catch up to me but the doors already closed. When I arrived at my place, I locked the door right away while breathing hard.

Yes, I was surprised of that spur of the moment act of mine but I didn’t realize that it felt so good too! Yes! I got him big!

Well, that was what I thought last night while celebrating but when I woke up this morning, I quickly showered and dressed up in order to try to escape Stephen. I felt a little bit awkward of seeing him after that incident. I didn’t even eat my breakfast because I was determined to escape him.

I checked the hallway again and when I made sure that no one was there, I stealthily strode my way towards the lobby. It was still an hour before Stephen comes to my suite but I decided not to wait for him.

When I made sure that he wasn’t around yet, I walked briskly to the parking area where I left my car. I wanted to use my bike but it was at the underground parking of the building, next to Stephen’s car.

I opened my car and quickly got inside and then drove my way out of there. There was a wide smile across my face as I continued driving. I even laughed triumphantly because I managed to escape my bodyguard.

I was about to go directly to school when my stomach suddenly grumbled because of hunger so I decided to drop by at my favorite restaurant. I need to eat first.

When I arrived there, there wasn’t many people eating because it’s still early in the morning. It’s still 7:15 am. I ordered my food and then started eating with gusto. I was so hungry that I concentrated on eating, unaware of my surroundings. I heard my phone ringing but when I saw that it was an unknown number, I didn’t answer it and then continued eating.

“You look like you’re really hungry” an amused voice said. I lifted up my gaze to the one who spoke and I saw a man who was smiling at me while holding a tray in his hands. He looked like a charming guy, maybe a year older than me perhaps.

“So?” I asked defensively with a scowl. He chuckled.

“Don’t get me wrong. I just found you to be cute and candid. Unlike other girls. Anyway, since you’re alone, can I sit here with you? I hate eating alone. I hope you don’t mind” I looked around us. There are still few vacant tables.

“Why here? There’s a lot of people you can sit with if you hate eating alone” I said and his smile became even wider.

“Because you’re alone too. Anyway, I am Michael Miller, Mike for short. You’re Kelly Jane Knight, right?” “What the—how did you know my name?” I couldn’t help but to raise my voice an octave. He put down the tray that he was holding on my table and then sat on the chair across me. My face contorted with annoyance.

“Don’t worry. I am not some criminal or a bad guy. I know your name because you were my classmate in English Lit. during our first year in college. I know that you didn’t notice me one bit judging from your reaction” I tried to dig it in my brain if I’ve already met him but I really couldn’t remember him. I tried harder as I stared at his face. Then I suddenly remembered him!

He was that nerd guy with thick eyeglasses and braces. He looked so different now than before maybe because he wasn’t wearing those glasses and braces anymore.

“Ah! You’re than ner—I mean weird guy before!” I exclaimed. He laughed amusedly.

“Yes, I was a nerd. You can say it out loud. So, I can join you here, right?” I rolled my eyes. He was already sitting on the chair! Duh!

“What can I do? You’re already very comfortable sitting there. Anyway, I am about to finish anyway” I continued eating my food and then he began eating his food too; He talks a lot for a guy and I must admit, he looks fun to be with.

After minutes of talking, I found myself laughing at his jokes. I found out that he was indeed a year older than me because he stopped for a year during high school.

“So, can we be friends, Kelly?” He asked after a couple of minutes. I smiled.

“Sure. Why not?” I answered. His eye sparkled with happiness.

“Really?”

“Yes. Anyway, I need to go. My class starts at 8:30. See you at school”

“Okay. See you around” he answered. I went out of the restaurant and went directly to the parking lot. I was about to get inside my car when I suddenly felt a dangerous presence behind me.

“Be quiet if you still want to live” I felt something cold that touched the back of my head and I knew in an instant that it was a gun. I looked around me and saw a woman who was looking at us but she quickly ran, obviously scared to get involve.

“Who are you?” I asked in a calm tone but I was already planning my counter attack to get out of the situation unharmed. He laughed evilly.

“You don’t need to know anything about me. Just get inside your car quietly”

“And why would I do that?” I asked sarcastically.

“Because you’ll die if you don’t do what I’m saying!” he hissed. I opened the car door slowly, not because I was following his order but because my gun was inside and I intended to get it if I had the chance. I got inside the driver’s seat quietly.

“Be a good girl and stay there quietly. Don’t do anything funny or else I’ll kill you” he threatened before he went around the car to go to the driver’s seat while still pointing his gun on my direction. I didn’t move but my hand already got a hold of my gun. I rested my right hand behind me for him to not notice the gun I was holding.

He opened the car door and that was the moment I was waiting for. I was about to point the gun at him when he suddenly fell on the ground, probably dead. Then I saw Stephen approached the guy while holding a gun with a silencer. He checked if the guy was still alive before he stood up and then looked at my direction.

I could see that he was mad. His eyes were smoldering and that almost made me shiver coldly.

“Get out of the car and come here!” he ordered like the boss of me. My blood boiled with irritation. I carefully put back my gun to where it was and then went out of the car.

“You’re really––”

“Are you out of you mind?! You almost got yourself into a big trouble just because you escaped from me! Are you really this childish and careless?!” I blinked for a couple of seconds. I wasn’t expecting his thunderous voice and that surprised me a little. I’ve never seen him like this before and he looked so dangerous.

“You don’t have to be exaggerated. Nothing happened to me and—”

“Exaggerated? What a brat!” my eyes widened before I gave him a glare.

“I am not a brat! Besides, it isn’t my fault that I woke up earlier than usual and you weren’t there! It isn’t my fault that this guy followed me! I don’t even know him!” I was already breathing hard because of anger but if I was mad, so was he.

“Tsk. Don’t give me those damn lame excuses! The point here is, you’re looking for trouble. Be thankful that I arrived on time! From now on, don’t ever go out without me or else, you don’t like the consequence if you defy me again” he warned angrily.

I wanted to retaliate but something caught my attention. How did he pinpoint my location anyway?

“Whatever” I answered in resigned voice. He shook his head before he took his phone out and then called someone.

“I need you to come here and clean this up. Investigate everything and then report the result to me” my eyebrows creased. I was about to say something when he pulled me by the hand.

“Where do you think you’re taking me?” I asked him as I tried to pull my hand from his grip.

“I’ll drive you to school. We’ll use my car for now”

“What about my car?” I asked and then looked back at it. To my surprise, men wearing black suits were already taking the body away along with my car.

“Hey! My car!” I was about to run after them when Stephen stopped me by pulling my hand and because of that, I lost my balance and my body bumped into his hard body causing me to face plant on his muscled chest.

I gasped in surprise. I could smell his cologne and his natural manly scent and it made my senses reeling. Then my eyes bulged when I felt his arms snaked around my waist.

“Let go off me” I said with a warning tone. He didn’t oblige as he smirked at me.

“You’re really a tigress, xuxu , and you’re turning me on” that endearment again. I wanted to ask what that meant but my anger won. I put my palms on his chest and then pushed him forcefully but he just laughed and then tightened his arms around me even more.

“Let go off me now or you’ll be sorry” I said through gritted teeth.

“I know what you’re thinking and I am warning you, xuxu . Don’t do it” there was a hint of warning in his voice too but I ignored him. I raised my legs, intending to hit him between his legs with my knee when he moved his hands on my butt and then pulled me roughly against his body that our sensitive area were already pressing together, causing my legs to lose their strength. I couldn’t hit him there because of what he did!

“You, pervert!” I spat at him. His eyes darkened before it moved to my lips and stare at it intently. I swallowed hard as I saw the desire that suddenly passed through his eyes. Then his face angled and slowly moved closer to my face, intending to kiss me!

My eyes widened even more and I felt like I stopped breathing. My brain seemed to stop functioning. My body went frozen. Because of that, I closed my eyes and just waited for his lips to land on mind. But the kiss that I was expecting didn’t come.

I slowly opened my eyes just to see him smirking at me.

“Next time, just be a good girl and just follow my orders, okay?” he said and then he let go of me. My face contorted in anger. He made me look like a fool!

“Damn you, Stephen” I said before I strode my way towards his car and then opened it. I sat on the shotgun seat silently and didn’t talk to him until we arrived at my school but deep inside of me, I was already thinking of ways to get back at him! 

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

What do you think of the story so far?

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 6

A/N: Hi. Sorry for the late update guys! I’ve just been so busy :) I hope you like this chapter :)

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

STEPHEN’s POV

I lit the cigarette that I was holding before I pull a little smoke into my mouth and then blew it away, trying to kill the boredom that I was feeling. I looked at my wristwatch and I almost groaned with annoyance when I saw that I still need to wait for another two hours. Sht! This is boring as fck!

I am one of the best agents in our organization and I’ve never accepted this kind of boring job before. If it wasn’t because of a very important matter that I needed to do, I would never sign up for this. But the other reason that you accepted this boring job is because you heard that Kelly was the one whom you’re going to protect!

I chuckled like a fool. Even my own brain was contradicting and taunting me. I shook my head and then I leaned my back against the big tree that was located not far from the school gate. I finished my other job earlier than I expected so I came back at the school right away.

My eyes carefully searched for my partner’s location but I couldn’t see where he was. He was the one who’s in charge of guarding Kelly during my absence as I do my other responsibility. Hunter, my friend, asked me to supervise the kidnapping case of Mrs. Blake Angela Dixon, the wife of Enrique Dixon who happened to be Hunter’s friend.

Hunter was the one who asked me to personally help with the case because he has a trust in me. He’s one of the few people that believes in me even though he hates my guts sometimes.

I took my phone out and was about to call him when someone tapped my shoulder from the back.

My instinct automatically kicked-in. I quickly grabbed that person’s hand and was about to turn around and twist his hand when he spoke right away.

“Hey, it’s me, bud! No need to be violent” I let go off his hand and then faced him with a scowl.

“Don’t sneak up on me like that. You know how I react to things” I reminded him. Cyrus shook his head while clucking his tongue.

“Chill, bud. We’re not on a dangerous place just like our missions before. In fact, this assignment of us is very easy like a walk at the park” the corner of my lips twitched.

“Assignment of us? Are you kidding? You recommended yourself to be in this particular job. You even asked Mr. Knight to appoint you and switch places to the other guy who’s supposed to be here. You’re not supposed to be here in the first place, Cy” he laughed amusedly as he put something in his mouth. Then I realized that he has a lollipop in his mouth when I saw the white stick sticking out of his mouth. What the heck!

“Well, I am bored with my mission that Badger gave me so when I heard the news that you’re actually babysitting, I realized that I had to see that for the sake of my own amusement especially that Kelly is the one that you’re babysitting” he said after he removed the lollipop from his mouth.

“You look like a goddamn kid smooching on a lollipop like that” he laughed again as if he was enjoying seeing how annoyed I was of seeing him like that. Imagine a big and brusque guy like him with a lollipop in his mouth! It was pretty ridiculous!

“Don’t mind the lollipop. You know very well how much I love this” I shook my head at him with disbelief. I was about to answer him when I caught a glimpse of Kelly walking with a guy. She looked happy while talking to that guy and didn’t even realize that I was already gritting my teeth because of that unsightly sight.

I thought they would go out of the school premises but they turned to the right side of the school, going to the library’s direction. I studied every corner of the school because of my job so that whenever I need to sneak inside, I wouldn’t get lost.

“Since there’s still almost two hours left of your duty here, stay here and I’ll go somewhere” I told Cyrus who was looking at Kelly and that guy too. There was an amused smile on his face when he shifted his gaze on me.

“Sure, bud. You’re the boss” he even saluted at me like an idiot. I gave him a death glare but he just smirked at me. I turned my back on him and strode my way towards the right side of the school through the sidewalk. I didn’t know why but I suddenly felt the urge to see what Kelly and that guy were doing.

This was my first time seeing her with that guy and there was a gnawing emotion in my chest that I couldn’t comprehend.

The fences of the school were high but people could see the inside from the outside because there’s no wall or hedge to cover the inside of the campus from prying eyes.

When I saw Kelly and that guy still walking to somewhere, I remained on my spot while secretly watching them. I thought they would go inside the library which was a couple of meters away but I was wrong. Instead, they sat on the Bermuda grass at the mini garden of the school which was just across the library building while still chatting.

I could see that Kelly was having a good time with that guy’s company. I felt that familiar feeling that I felt before. It was the same feeling that I felt years ago while watching her with him . I promised to myself not to feel this way again because I knew that I didn’t have the right to do so but I couldn’t stop myself.

Whether I admit it or not, I knew to myself that I was feeling jealous to that guy she was with. I chuckled bitterly. Am I just going to stay watching her from afar without doing anything to get her attention too? Have I really got over her for good?

Am I contented with just watching her from afar while she’s with other men?

I shook my head and then slowly walked away. I didn’t want to see that scene and just hurt my feelings. It’s useless. She’s out of my reach anyway…

KELLY’s POV

Being with Mike wasn’t boring at all. He has a sense of humor and he’s interesting to talk to. I didn’t have a class on my last subject because all the teachers had an emergency meeting and our teacher just gave us a take home work and then we’re free to go home.

I was about to go home when I saw Mike outside our classroom. He said that he just finished his last class too and when I told him that I was about to go home, he asked me not to go home yet and go grab a bite with him. He wanted for us to go out of school but when we saw that the canteen was still open, we decided to just buy food there. We bought burgers and drinks and then decided to go to the mini garden of the school. There, we chatted while eating our food.

“Why did you want to go home right away when you finished your last class a while ago?” Mike asked curiously. I shrugged my shoulders.

“Nothing. I just wanted to go home early for a change”

“I heard some of your classmates inviting you to go with them at the mall. Why didn’t you go? I mean, you seem bored. You should’ve went with them”

“I don’t feel like going to the mall today” I answered simply and then took a bite of my hamburger.

“Well, thankfully you didn’t go because I had the chance to invite you and you’re here with me now instead” he said while smiling boyishly. He really seemed nice. I was about to answer him when I caught a glimpse of a familiar back of someone. I stood up with knitted eyebrows and was about to approach the fence to call him when he turned to the corner and disappeared on me.

What is that guy doing here anyway? Don’t tell me he’s spying on me? Isn’t it early for him to be here?

“What’s happening? Do you know him?” I heaved a sigh and then sat back next to Mike who was looking at the direction that I was looking at a while ago.

“Did you see him?”

“Well, I just caught a glimpse of his back” he answered. I shrugged my shoulders and then continued eating my burger. I looked at my wristwatch. It’s still 1 hour and 30 minutes before I usually go out of school.

He said that he would come back at 4:30 pm but it’s still 3:00 pm. I thought he has another job? What’s he doing here this early?

“Ah. No one. I thought it was someone I know but I was mistaken” I answered nonchalantly and then sipped on my drink.

“Okay. Anyway, it’s Saturday tomorrow. I was just wondering if you want to come and watch a movie with me”

“Movie? I don’t know about that, Mike. Honestly, I am not fond of watching movies. Besides, I have assignments that I need to do during this weekend” I lied. Well, not really. I really need to do my home works but I knew for a fact that I would do it tonight because I need to report at the headquarters tomorrow.

It’s been a while since they gave me a mission and I’m excited for that.

“Is that a ‘no’ then?” there was an evident disappointment in his voice while looking at me intently.

“I’m sorry, Mike. Maybe next time” I said and his face brightened.

“Really? You’ll come with me next time? Is that a promise?” I couldn’t help but to chuckle. He looked like a kid all of a sudden.

“Okay. Whatever. Just make sure that I like the movie that you’ll choose because I won’t go with you if it’s not interesting” he smiled widely.

“Don’t worry. I’ll make sure that you’ll like it when that time comes” I laughed because of his confidence.

We talked about random things and we didn’t notice that the time quickly passed. It was already 4:30 pm.

“I need to go home now, Mike. See you again on Monday. Thank you for the treat” I said, referring to the food we ate. He insisted to pay for it even though I wanted to pay for mine. I stood up and then took my things. He stood up too.

“Let’s walk together to the gate. I’ll go home too”

“Okay” I answered simply and then walked ahead of him but he caught up with me and then walked along side me.

We walked towards the gate of the school while still talking about random stuff when I noticed that no one was waiting for me outside the gate. Stephen told me that he would be waiting for me right in front of the gate but I couldn’t get a glimpse of him anywhere. I suddenly felt annoyed. Where the hell is that guy anyway? Did I make a mistake? I thought he was the one I saw a while ago? Where’s my other bodyguard anyway?

Darn that guy! He’s my bodyguard and he’s supposed to be here on time!

“If you want, I can drop you home” I heard Stephen offered as he showed me his car key while smiling expectantly at me.

“No, thank you, Mike. I have my car” I answered even though I didn’t have my car because Stephen’s colleagues took it away after the incident outside the restaurant this morning. His eyes became sombre for a couple of seconds as if my answer made him sad but then he smiled again.

“I understand. I’ll go ahead. See you on Monday, Kelly” he said. I nodded my head as I watched him got inside his car which was parked a couple of meters away from where I was standing. When he’s out of my sight, my eyes automatically searched for Stephen just to get irritated because I saw him in front of the store across the street, talking to a woman.

I was about to walk towards them when I noticed something. What the—since when did he start smoking? I asked myself as my eyebrows creased. I could still remember how Stephen hated people who smoke because he hated their smells particularly the smoke from their cigarettes. Even I, really hate smelling smoke from cigarettes. Thankfully, most of my friends and relatives don’t smoke.

“Isn’t he aware that smoking is not good for his body? Is he insane?!” I found myself muttering in disbelief but when I realized what I just said, I rolled my eyes.

“So what if he’s smoking now? If he wants to destroy his health, so be it! I don’t care!” I answered to myself like a crazy person talking to herself. I was about to start walking towards them when I saw the woman went inside the store. I stopped on my tracks when I saw that Stephen saw me. He quickly crossed the street and approached me.

“At last you came out” he said nonchalantly. I zeroed my eyes on him.

“I thought you’re my bodyguard?” he looked at me quizzically.

“Yes. So?”

“Then you should stay alert all the time. You’re here to guard me not to flirt with some bimbos out there” I spat at him sarcastically. He raised an eyebrow at me.

“Bimbos? Who are you talking about?”

“Really? You’re asking me that as if I didn’t see you flirting with that woman? Listen to me carefully. I don’t care whether you flirt with every woman you see on the streets because I know that that’s what you do but when you’re at work, be attentive because I hate waiting especially when I am waiting for someone like you!” I said full of annoyance and then turned my back on him.

I was about to walk towards his car when I realized that I didn’t know where he parked it. I faced him again. He didn’t even move from his spot. I scowled at him.

“What are you waiting for? Let’s go! I wanna go home now” he didn’t move an inch while looking at me confusedly. I released a harsh breath and then approached him. I waved my hand before his face.

“Hello?” he blinked for a couple of times like he was pulled out of his trance-like state. I rolled my eyes. His expression went back to being serious and emotionless.

“I don’t flirt with any woman I see” I scuffed.

“Really? C’mon, Stephen. Let’s be honest here, shall we? I don’t want to play games with you. We both know what you are when it comes to women even way back then when we’re still a couple. You were dubbed as the campus’ playboy, right? I didn’t believe all that and look what it got me” I laughed humorlessly and then crossed my arms across my chest. He didn’t comment.

But to my surprise, he suddenly brought out a cigarette and his lighter. He was about to light it when I spoke.

“Don’t you dare smoke when you’re near me. You know how much I hate smelling cigarette smoke. I thought, we’re the same when it comes to our opinions about cigarettes? What happened to you anyway? Since when did you start smoking?” I couldn’t help but ask.

He put back the cigarette and lighter inside his pocket before he answered.

“I’ve always been a smoker and I don’t remember myself hating smoking before” what? I was about to answer when he grabbed my hand.

“Let’s go” he said without any hint of emotion but when I stared at his face, I could tell that he’s actually pissed off. He’s really good at hiding his emotions and I was having a hard time reading him. He’s really different now.

I felt like he’s completely a different person that I felt like I was talking to a stranger. I mentally shook my head. That’s ridiculous! Maybe I felt this way because we didn’t see each other for three years. Of course, he’s changed a lot after all those years! Duh!

“Let go of my hand, will you? I don’t like the way you’re touching me!” he stooped walking and stared at me with his eyebrows creased.

“Why? You hate me that much that you despise my touch too, is that it?” I didn’t know if I was just imagining things or what but I swear, I saw pain that registered in his eyes. It was just a split second and it disappeared as fast as it appeared but I knew it was there and I clearly saw it. No! That’s impossible! This is Stephen we’re talking about. Why would he feel hurt? I am just imagining things for sure!

“Because you’re gripping my wrist tightly” his eyes automatically went to my wrist as he let go of my hand like he got burned or something. He muttered something under his breath when he noticed that my wrist was already reddish.

I thought he was going to apologize but when he opened his mouth to speak, I almost kicked his balls.

“You’re so fragile. Just a little touch and your skin is turning red” I gave him a death glare as my blood started boiling. I was about to answer him when he continued.

“Let’s go. My car is right there” he said as he pointed at the direction of his car like nothing happened. He walked ahead of me.

“As*hole” I said. He looked back at me.

“What did you say?”

“I said, you’re an as*hole” I said matter-of-factly. He opened his mouth to say something but I continued talking.

“You keep on telling me that I’m fragile” I chuckled sarcastically and then crossed my arms across my chest.

“But look at your cheek. It has a bruise and this fragile woman is the one who gave it to you” I said as I pointed to myself. I smiled at him tauntingly before I walked passed him and then walked towards his car witha triumphant smile on my face!

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

What do you think of this chapter? Any thoughts?

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 7

A/N: Hi guys! Sorry again for the late update. I don’t know but i can’t concentrate on writing this story because my mind is full of OTWH for now. Don’t worry, i’ll concentrate on this story after i finish OTWH. Hope you understand :)

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

KELLY’s POV

“What are you doing here? I already told you yesterday that I don’t need you following me around today” I said with annoyance upon seeing Stephen who was standing in front of my door. I was surprised to see him when I opened the door because I already informed yesterday that I would just be staying inside my place the whole day today. I lied because I knew that he would come and do his job but it looks like he didn’t believed me because he was here.

I tried to act like I wasn’t surprise seeing at the doorway and acted naturally.

I really don’t need him today because I needed to go to our headquarters. Sh*t! I need to do something for him to get lost!

“Did you really think that you could fool me by lying to me? You should think again, xuxu . You can’t escape from me just like that” he answered as one corner of his lips lifted. I rolled my eyes upon hearing him say that word again.

I tried searching what was the meaning of that word and I found out that it was actually a Brazilian term of endearment. I didn’t know why he was calling me that when he never called me that endearment before.

“But I won’t be going out today” I tried my best to sound as normal as possible. I even made the expression that I was bored talking to him in order for him to believe me but amusement filled his eyes as he gave me an ‘are you serious look’. He raked me a stare from head to toe and I suddenly felt self-conscious.

I didn’t wear make-up but I pat a powder on my face and put lip gloss on my lips because I hate dry lips. I was wearing an off shoulder red crop top and ripped jeans. I matched it with wedge sandals. I was even wearing my sunglasses.

“Really? Then where are you going then? I didn’t know that you dress like that when you’re at home” he said sarcastically and raked my body a stare again. I wanted to poke his eyeballs because it was obvious that he was mocking me. My lips thinned.

“So what if I dress like this at home? What’s in it to you anyway?”

“So you’re going to stand there and insist that you’re not going out today, huh? Are you taking me for a fool, Kelly? It’s very obvious that you’re going somewhere just by looking at your outfit” his forehead crinkled while saying that. Now, I really regret that I wore this kind of outfit.

I was having a second thought of dressing up like this but I really wanted to wear them because it’s been a while since I wore something like this. Outfits like them aren’t allowed at my school because they’re too revealing. Well, that’s according to them but for me, they’re very normal clothes. Like seriously? It’s already 2018 for goodness’ sake! Clothes like these are normal as normal as people kissing on the streets of Paris!

I decided to put my mission clothes inside my bag instead of wearing it. Now, I regret doing it. I should’ve woken up earlier in order to escape from Stephen. Argh! He’s so annoying! Why does he have to be so sharp in everything?

“I’m just going to buy something to eat just across the street. I don’t see any reason for you to come with me because I’ll be coming back right away after I buy my food” I even gave him a sweet smile while saying that in hope that he would believe me.

“Really? It’s okay, I don’t have anything to do until this afternoon so it’s better for me to come with you and accompany you. Don’t worry, I’ll act as if I’m just your shadow” I groaned inwardly with frustration! Why does he have to be persistent?!

“You’re really coming?” he smirked.

“Yes. C’mon. Let’s go buy you something to eat” I sneered at him.

“I changed my mind. I’ll just cook something to eat instead of going out for takeaway” he gave me a sarcastic chuckle.

“Very good. That’s better instead of buying something to eat, you know? At least you know that it’s clean unlike the foods in the restaurants. You’re not sure if they’re clean and made of fresh ingredients” he said, sounding as if he’s my father.

I rolled my eyes and then went back inside my suite. I closed the door with a bang because of so much irritation. I could hear his laugh from outside and it made me irritated even more. Damn! What am I supposed to do in order to escape from that man?!

I looked at my wristwatch and it’s already 8:30 am! I really need to think of a way to get out of here quick! I should be at the headquarters at 9 am!

I waited for about 10 minutes, hoping that Stephen already left. I took a deep breath and slowly opened the door. I peeked outside and I sighed in relief when Stephen wasn’t there anymore. A smile broke across my lips. Yes! He’s gone!

I quickly opened the door wider and then went out. I locked the door and then strode my way towards the elevator. I kept on glancing behind me if he was following me but I couldn’t see him, not even his shadow. I couldn’t help but to smile triumphantly again. He really believed me when I said that I wouldn’t go out anymore for the day.

I entered the elevator and sighed in relief when it closed without me seeing Stephen appearing in front of me.

When the elevator stopped, I quickly stepped out of it and walked briskly towards my bike which I parked at the private basement parking. I deliberately planned not to use my car because there’s a possibility that Stephen would spot me outside. I parked my car at the outside parking of the building instead of parking it at the basement parking.

I opened the small compartment of my bike in order to get my helmet and then put my bag there. After that, I mounted my motorbike and then started the engine then drove it out of the basement parking.

I was at the motorway when I noticed something behind me. It was Stephen’s car and he’s tailing after me! I thought he didn’t notice that I left the penthouse? How come he’s following me?!

I accelerated a little bit and then maneuvered my bike to the right side, hoping that he didn’t recognize me and would go passed me if I gave way, but he didn’t. He followed me at the right lane instead. He didn’t even try to hide the fact that he’s really following me because he didn’t keep his distance. He’s right behind me! Damnit!

I gritted my teeth!

“You want to play, huh? Fine, I’ll play with you” I looked at the left side mirror of my bike in order to check if a car was coming through but when I saw that the lane was free, I maneuvered to the left side and added speed.

I was already speeding and kept on passing each car which were on my way. I glanced at my side mirror to check if Stephen’s car was still following me but to my surprise, he’s catching up fast! How? He’s got an old pick up! How did he manage to catch up to me so fact?

“Damn it! So annoying!” I almost screamed with so much frustration. When I saw the next exit, I quickly took it. I knew that area and there were a lot of houses and buildings there. I could make him lose track of me by going though small streets.

My destination was almost there but instead of going straight there, I took the long cut. I deliberately took the small one-way alleyway, which was only intended for bikes and motorbikes, so that Stephen couldn’t follow me anymore and I was right. I saw his car stopped at the beginning of that small road because it’s not possible for him to enter. His car was big after all.

“Yes! Serves you right!” I shouted like crazy while laughing triumphantly. After that, I went straight to our headquarters which was inside an abandoned building in the middle of the city.

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

“Is it true, Ivy?” my eyebrows furrowed upon hearing Ronin’s question. I just arrived at our headquarters and he ordered me to go straight to his office.

“What do you mean, Ronin?” the corner of his lips lifted.

“Is it true that you have a bodyguard now? Why didn’t you mention this to us right away? This could affect us all if he accidentally caught you. It could bring us a problem and you know that we can’t afford to expose what we do in public because it would be the end of us for sure” I could see his jaw clenching tightly as he spoke. He was staring at me intently while waiting for my answer.

This is the side of him that his family doesn’t know about. He’s Ace aka Ronin. He’s the son of Uncle Lucio. He’s three years older than me but he is the right hand man of his father, Uncle Lucio who is the leader of our organization.

Ace was very strict when it comes to following rules because he doesn’t want to disappoint his father who has a big trust on him. He’s the one who’s supervising everything if his father isn’t around.

Even though Ace and I are close outside out work, we make sure not to show our closeness when we’re at work. He helped his father trained me when I first came here and that’s when we became friends. He once told me that I was the first woman who became close with him aside from his mother that’s why he considers me as his younger sister.

Uncle Lucio was one of the founders. When I entered the organization, he told me that he founded the organization together with two more people but he didn’t mention who were these other people and I’ve never heard anything about them either to our comrades.

“Ivy, did you hear what I’ve said?” I got out of my reverie when I heard his voice. I heaved a sigh. Until now, I couldn’t get used to my alias. Our enemies in the underworld know me as Poison Ivy. Ronin was the one who gave me that alias because according to him, I am like a poison ivy; it looks harmless on the outside but dangerous and could kill in the inside.

Well, for me, that’s kinda weird because I don’t see myself as dangerous at all.

I blinked for a couple of times and then gathered myself together. I cleared my throat and then answered him.

“Yes, Ronin. Granny hired him for me because she’s afraid that her adversaries might lay their hands on me and harm me” he laughed like he just heard the funniest thing ever.

“She thought that they might kidnap you or something? If she only knows what you’re capable of, she wouldn’t need to get paranoid at all. Looks like the canny Mrs. Knight has missed the other side of her granddaughter” he shook his head. I could see the amusement that flashed his eyes before he became formal again.

“I know that she is just looking out for you because you’re her only grandchild but this could cause me a problem and you know that. Not only to you but to us. How can you escape from your bodyguard whenever we need you and can you do that everytime without being caught?” that was the first thing that I was worried about when granny told me that Stephen would be my bodyguard.

Judging from what I saw from Stephen when we went to the island to save Blake, I could tell that he’s a skilled fighter and a combat expert.

But instead of showing Ronin that I was worried about my situation with Stephen right now, I remained pokerfaced.

“I will find a way to escape him whenever I need to come here or if I have missions” he shook his head.

“What is his name?”

“Why, Ronin?” I couldn’t help but ask. I knew when he’s asking something about a person and that’s because he’s planning something. I knew that he wouldn’t harm Stephen but he could do something to relieve him as my bodyguard.

“Stephen Silva” He looked like he got surprised when he heard Stephen’s name. He typed something on his computer and after a couple of seconds later, he showed me what’s displayed on the screen.

“Is he the one you’re talking about?” it was my surprise when I saw Stephen’s face but he looked a lot younger in that picture. The picture might have been taken when I haven’t met him yet because he looked totally different with his buzz cut fade hairstyle. He was wearing a dirty old tattered pants and even his shirt was dirty too. His background looked like a training ground like those in the military.

He was holding a blaser R8. He wasn’t looking at the camera and it was obvious that the picture was taken without him knowing it.

“Y-Yes” he tsked for a couple of times.

“This is a problem then” my eyebrows knitted together.

“What do you mean by that, Ronin? How come you have a picture of him?” I asked curiously. He stared at me for a couple of seconds and then leaned against his high-backed chair.

“This man is dangerous and we can’t afford for him to discover about us” my lips parted. What Stephen is dangerous?

Even though I hated Stephen because of what happened in the past, the thing that he’s dangerous never occurred in me because I’ve never felt that I was in danger whenever I’m with him. In fact, it’s the opposite. Even though we haven’t done anything other than annoy each other since we reunited and he’s always serious and sarcastic, I’ve never felt anything dangerous about him.

There’s a big part of me contradicting what Ronin said and that surprised me! 

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

What’s your thoughts about this chapter?

What do you think is the reason why Ronin said that Stephen is dangerous?

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 8

A/N: Hi guys! Sorry for the long wait. I changed the title of this story to ‘The beauty & the possessive Series 1 His Deceit’. 

Anyway, if you want me to update this story more frequently, just vote and comment. That’s all i’m asking in return. :)

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

STEPHEN’s POV

I hit the steering wheel for a couple of times because of anger. I didn’t know how that happened. Kelly just escaped from me! How come? Since when did she become this good in driving a damn motorcycle? The last time I saw her, she was such a sweet and gentle girl. Even though I was just watching her from afar, I knew that she didn’t know how to ride a motorcycle back then. She was just the girl who loved horses!

She really changed a lot. I didn’t know what happened to her for her to be this strong-willed and stubborn at the same time. I couldn’t see even just a little bit of the sweet girl that I used to watch and admire from afar.

I clenched my jaw. I took my phone out from the pocket of my pants and then called Cyrus.

“What’s up, bud? You need something, right?” I almost rolled my eyes because of what he said. Well, I don’t usually call him if it’s not important. Maybe, he’s just used to this side of me. Well, I always help him everytime as well whenever he needs me. We’re just the same. We’re partners after all.

“I need your expertise”

“What do you mean? Don’t tell me you’re in a dangerous situation right now and you need my help to get out?”

“No. I need you to hack every CCTV cameras around here in Harrison Avenue. I need to find Kelly ASAP” I explained through gritted teeth. Until now, I still couldn’t believe that she got away from me. If only I was using my bike, I could’ve followed her to anywhere she went to. Damn it!

“What? It’s still early in the morning but you’re already having a problem with your little kitty cat?” he teased.

“Cy, I am not fooling around right now. She escaped from me and—”

“What?! She escaped?! What did she do? Did she use any sort of magic to get away from you?” he sounded so surprised as if he couldn’t believe what he just heard from me. Well, I was still in a state of disbelief as well.

“No. She’s using her motorbike, a Harley Davidson to be exact, and I need you to find her right now. She’s my responsibility and I need to know her location right away” Cyrus groaned. I could already see his expression while scratching his head. He’s such a slowpoke when he’s not in the mood to work. I told him the plate number of Kelly’s bike and the exact details of what happened a while ago.

“Do it right now, Cy, as in ASAP!” I ordered.

“Yeah, sure” he answered with lack of interest. I ended the call and then decided to take the other route to go to the other side of the road.

When I arrived there, I parked my car at the parking space that I saw and then tried to look for any sign of Kelly. I knew that Cyrus would take at least less than an hour before he would give me any update and I couldn’t afford to just sit and wait.

Thankfully, because of the newly developed software of my best friend, Hunter’s company that they sold to the Government, Cyrus would surely pinpoint her in no time.

While I was waiting for Cyrus’ call, I tried to call Kelly’s phone but she wasn’t picking it up. Such a stubborn woman she is! That brat!

I tried to be as alert as possible while looking around the area but to no avail. Around 30 minutes later, the call that I was waiting for came. I answered it right away.

“Did you find anything?” I asked before he could even start talking.

“Man, you’re such an impatient man. Relax, will you?” I rolled my eyes. Why wouldn’t he just start talking about the thing that I wanted to know?

“Anyway, I have a bad news. I managed to trace her bike but when she entered a certain street in the middle of town, I couldn’t see her anymore because there are no CCTV cameras there which surprised me. I don’t know why there are no cameras in that part of the city. It’s kinda suspicious and I feel like something is in there that’s why they removed any CCTVs around it. It’s really weird” I clenched my jaw tightly as my eyes squinted with growing irritation inside of me.

“What is the name of the street that you’re talking about?”

“Madison Street, bud” my eyebrows creased. I was pretty sure that every corner of that place was full of cameras. Even though that exact place wasn’t crowded and there are a couple of abandoned buildings and houses there, I knew that there were cameras.

I raked my fingers through my hair with frustration.

“I’ll call you back later, Cy. I just need to confirm something” I ended the call without waiting for his response and then quickly went back to my car and then maneuvered to Madison Street. When I arrived there, my eyebrows knitted together.

There was almost no one there aside from a couple of men who were staring at me suspiciously from head to toe. There were new apartment buildings around that weren’t there before but it looked like these apartment buildings weren’t that crowded either judging by the quietness of that place.

I saw a couple of children running around but when they noticed my presence, they hurriedly entered inside the building right away as if they got scared of me.

I looked around again to see if there were CCTV cameras and I was right, there were plenty of them. I walked around some more before I brought out my phone and then dialed Cyrus’ number.

“I think you made a mistake, bud. There are many CCTVs here”

“What? How come? I can’t see any CCTVs here in the system. Damn. This is really getting suspicious. I really think that I need to inform the boss about this” he informed me.

“Don’t bother, bud. I don’t see anything suspicious here yet. Can’t you do anything about this? I mean, hacking these cameras?” he became silent for a couple of seconds.

“I think this place is protected by an unknown system. I need to investigate about this further but I’m afraid that this will take a lot of my time. What do you think? Is Kelly there?”

“I don’t know, Cy, and I’m confused at the same time. What could she be doing in this kind of place? Any normal girl would get scared of setting a foot here” I uttered confusedly. I heaved a sigh.

“Okay. I’ll dig deeper about this. I think I know another solution to this. I’ll call you after” he said and then ended the call. I huffed. Damn it! Where the fùck are you, Kelly?!

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

KELLY’s POV

I stared at Ronin for a couple of seconds with my mouth hanging open in surprise. I couldn’t believe of what he just said.

“Am I seriously hearing this from you, Ronin?!” he took a deep breath and then stood up from his high-back swivel chair.

“You heard me, Ivy. I am not doing this just because I want to but because I don’t want you to compromise what we do in this organization” he said with his face void with any emotion.

“But I don’t see any reason for you to do this to me! I just came back from vacation and you want me to take a vacation again?! This is ridiculous!” he turned his back on me and then looked outside the glass wall.

Even though it was a glass wall, no one could see us from the outside. Looking from the outside, our headquarters looked like an abandoned building but it wasn’t actually. It was just a front to deceive all our enemies. Yes, all the floors from the first floor until the 8th floor were really abandoned. Each floor were unused for almost a decade already but the top floor wasn’t because that’s where we do our thing.

Nobody could enter the vicinity because it was a private properly and it was surrounded by high walls and barbwires. If someone accidentally touches those barbwires, they would be electrocuted.

“Come here and take a look outside” he commanded as he gazed below outside. My eyebrows furrowed and then slowly marched my way beside him. I followed his gaze and my eyes widened as I bit back a gasp when I saw Stephen! He was looking around, obviously looking for me! Sh*t! How come he’s here? I managed to escape from him, right?!

“See? He’s here and I can’t let this pass just like that. I told you, he’s a dangerous person and he would destroy this organization if he discovered about us”

“What are you saying, Ronin? Stephen is just a normal citizen and he’s far from a dangerous person that you’re saying” I didn’t know why but my heart couldn’t accept what he’s saying.

He chuckled sarcastically.

“Normal? Trust me, Ivy. He’s far from normal” I shook my head as I stared at him as if he grew horns and tail.

“I-I don’t understand” I muttered confusedly. “Can you enlighten me because I really don’t get it why you’re so against him being my bodyguard? How come he’s dangerous?”

“Remember his picture that I’ve shown you a while ago?” I nodded my head as I swallowed hard. I didn’t know why but I suddenly felt like something was about to explode in front of me like a bomb.

“This is a top-secret file but I will tell you about it because I trust you.” he faced me and then looked intently into my eyes. “He’s a member of one of the most notorious terrorists in the world.”

My mouth parted in shock. My hand covered my lips in shock. Stephen? A terrorist? Impossible…

“W-What? A-are you sure a-about this, Ronin?.” I stammered, still in shock.

He heaved a sigh. “You know me, Ivy. I don’t spill any information baselessly. Take a look for yourself.” He said and then went to his table and took something from the drawer and then handed a black folder to me.

I took it with trembling hands and then open it to read all about the information that was written inside. The files were written on December 2014. It was indicated there that Stephen Syril Blades was indeed one of the members of the terrorist group Horeeya .

“Stephen Syril Blades?” I asked confusedly. “But there no Syril in his name and his surname is Silva not Blades” I got even more confused. I continued reading.

Stephen Syril Blades is a member of one of the most notorious terrorist group in the world. This young man is rumored to be a member of this group ever since he was just 7 years old. He’s using a lot of names and alias but he’s widely known as ‘Lucifer’. He had been elusive ever since but after the rumored shooting incident that ended his life, everything about him got uncovered…

“Shooting incident that killed him? What the heck is this? He’s not Stephen Syril Blades because he’s Stephen Tyler Silva and he’s very much alive. This information about him is nothing but garbage report!” my voice raised an octave as I handed the papers back to him.

Ronin sighed and then took it back from me.

“Everything that’s written here are the facts about him. I know because Thunder was the one who killed him. But I guess my father made a mistake because he’s actually alive and he’s back. I know that he’s your ex-boyfriend but as you can see, he lied to you. You don’t even know his real name. I think it’s better for you to take a break from all this and go home to Colorado.” He said and then put the folder back inside the drawer.

“No! I don’t want to!”

He looked at me with a stoic face. “I am not asking you, Ivy. I am commanding you.” he said with finalization. I knew that he already made up his mind but I persevered.

“What are you planning to do to him now?”

“This is not your mission so you don’t have anything to do with it. You know the rules.” I gritted my teeth.

“Then involve me in it.” I said determinedly. Our eyes met.

“He needs to be eliminated because he’s a danger to everyone. Are you still willing to get involved in this mission?” my heard instantly beat faster as I heard what he said. I opened my mouth to say something but I couldn’t find even a single word to say. Me, killing Stephen? Oh, God…

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

Do you believe that Stephen is a terrorist? 

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 9

A/N: Hi guys! I won’t be able to update TAKING WHAT’S RIGHTFULLY HIS (English Ver.) today because i haven’t finished translating the whole chapter yet. I hope you understand. 

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

KELLY’s POV

I heaved a sigh for the nth time as I looked outside the window. It’s been a week since I had that conversation with Ronin and it was giving me sleepless nights. I didn’t know why but I’ve been restless since then. Why are you hesitating? You should know better. He deceived you before and he lied to you. You trusted and loved him but what did he do in return? He stomped on your heart like a rug! That report about him is probably true and he came back because he’s up to something! He’s a danger to everyone, Kelly!

I bit my lower lip as I mentally shook my head. That was what my brain have been telling me but my heart was telling the opposite. I couldn’t understand why. Yes, I hated him since the day he cheated on me but deep inside my heart, something was telling me to give him a chance. To give him the benefit of the doubt.

This was the first time that I hesitated and got bothered about a certain mission. I already perfected the art of turning my heart into stone about my missions but this one was making crazy. I tried to liven up my hatred and resentment towards him as a weapon to hate him even more but just thinking that he might be a terrorist was giving me cold feet.

Not because I was afraid of him if he was really one of the Horeeya but because I was afraid that he might just be wrongly accused and I didn’t want to be the one to condemn him if that’s the case.

I could still remember the rest of my talk with Ronin last week…

“He needs to be eliminated because he’s a danger to everyone. Are you still willing to get involved in this mission?”

“What?!” I was in shock. I didn’t even foresee before that Stephen and I would end up to this kind of situation and it really bothered me a lot. Ronin looked at me in the eyes like a hawk; as if he was daring me. My mouth opened as I tried to speak but nothing came out of my lips. I was at lost for words.

“See? You can’t answer my question” I swallowed hard as my heart raced as if I just came from a marathon. My throat went dry. I suddenly felt my head hurt.

Ronin sat back on his chair while his eyes never left mine.

“Now, this reaction of yours made me arrive in a conclusion. Tell me honestly, Ivy. Do you still love him?”

“W-What are you saying, Ronin?” Damn. I even stammered even though I didn’t want to.

“Just answer me because I don’t want to be cruel. I am trying my best to save you from pain and guilt here because if you still loved him, I would never let you get involved in this. I don’t want to do that to you” his eyes shone with gentleness. The kind of fondness I always see in his eyes whenever he’s talking to me as Ace, not Ronin.

I evaded his eyes as I looked down. My hands were trembling as the handsome face of Stephen popped up in my head.

I suddenly found myself cursing myself inwardly because I felt so weak and confused. My eyes went sombre as our memories together three years ago, came back to me. I suddenly felt the urge to cry. Damn it! Don’t you dare shed even a single tear for him again, Kelly! I hissed to myself. I took a deep breath.

“Are you really certain about this, Ronin?” he nodded his head. I released a harsh breath and then bravely met his eyes.

“I know I am not in a position to ask anything about this mission but can I ask a favor from you?” his eyebrows creased.

“What favor is that?” I took a deep breath again before I uttered what was on my mind.

“Would you let me prove it with my own eyes if he’s really a Horeeyan before you do anything to him?” his eyes squinted even more as confusion flooded his face.

“What the hell are you talking about, Ivy? Are you telling me to let him roam around without doing anything? We’ve been waiting for so long for this and I can’t let it slide just like that. This is our chance to get him”. I nodded my head.

“I understand your point, Ronin, but I can’t just stay at one corner and watch you kill him without even doing anything. I know this is crazy but I want to see it with my own eyes. I want to see all the evidence first”

“And if you proved it, what would you do?” I could see the worry in his eyes that he was trying his best to hide from me but his mask was getting uncovered.

“I will kill him” I said before I even lose the courage to do so. I wanted to laugh at myself because of this stupidity. I already knew that the percentage that Stephen was indeed a terrorist was bigger than the opposite but I still want to hold onto that tiny percentage left to prove his innocence.

I didn’t know that I still had this concern for him even after all that happened between us. My heart somehow couldn’t accept the fact that he’s a terrorist and I want to shove the proof down my throat so that I would be numb enough to end his life rather than one of my colleagues do it.

“Are you okay? You’ve been sighing a lot since we left your place” I was pulled out of my deep thoughts when I heard Stephen’s manly voice.

“Don’t mind me. This is nothing. Just continue driving” I said dismissively.

I discreetly looked at his direction from the corner of my eyes. His jaw was obviously flexing tightly while driving. I have been treating him even more coldly since I discovered about that secret fact about him and he was clearly pissed–off about it.

I could still remember the anger on his face when I saw him later that day when I escaped from him. He looked like he was about to release a breath of fire like a dragon…

“Where the hell have you been?! I ’ve been looking for you for the whole f*cking day and you didn’t even have the decency to call me!” he roared thunderously as he shook my shoulders. He just barged in inside my place and I didn’t even have the time to ask him how he managed to open the door without a key because I saw his eyes were blazing with fire. His hands on both of my shoulders were rough but instead of getting scared because of his anger, I bravely stared at his face.

Is this the face of a terrorist? This handsome man is one of those people who kills for fun without even blinking?…

A lot of questions were floating on my mind but I didn’t have the courage to speak up. I winced when I felt that his fingers almost digging in the flesh of my shoulders. His face softened when he noticed the expression on my face. He let go of me as if he got burned.

“Sh*t! I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to do that” he said full of frustration as he raked his fingers through his hair. I could see the guilt in his eyes.

His eyes went to my now reddish shoulder and he cursed expletives. He approached me worriedly as he caressed the reddish parts of my shoulders that he almost squeezed a while ago.

“I’m really sorry, xuxu. I was just so worried that something bad might have happened to you because if that happened, I would never forgive myself” my breathing hitched as I felt the gentle touch of his palms. My body instantly reacted abnormally and it surprised me.

Then my eyes went wide when he suddenly dipped his head and then kissed my shoulder ever so gently as if he was kissing the pain away.

My heart was already going crazy and my body went hot. When he kissed the other one, I was already almost breathless.

“I hope you won’t get mad at me, xuxu” his voice was begging while showering my shoulder with small kisses. He looked like a lost child and it really surprised me. He looked nothing like those notorious criminals that I’ve encountered before. I tried my best to gather myself together before I spoke.

“I-It’s okay. I’m fine” I said, stuttering because of the effects on what he was doing. My legs were already giving out and I had to get out of his magic spell before I fall down. I put my hands against his muscled chest and then gently pushed him away.

I didn’t know if it was just a product of my imagination but I saw a hint of pain that passed through his eyes but it was just for a blink of an eye. It disappeared as quickly as it appeared.

“I’m sorry again. I wasn’t thinking clearly just now. Goodnight” he said without any trace of emotion on his face before he turned his back on me. He already gone out of my penthouse for about five minutes but I remained on my spot, staring at the door. Confused…

“I’ll stay the whole day today because Cyrus is busy” I blinked a couple of times when I heard his distant voice after he opened the car door at the passenger seat. I didn’t even notice that we’re already in front of the university and he already parked the car. I groaned inwardly.

This is not good. I’m losing focus of my plans. I need to get myself together and not to let this cloud my better judgement. I need to stay in between and see what’s the rightful thing to do is.

“Okay. I’ll be going to class then” I said before I walked towards the gate. Aside from the things that’s been bothering me, the awkwardness between us after that day was still there and the thick air was always surrounding us. I’ve been carefully keeping an eye on him whenever I had the chance to do so but I haven’t seen anything suspicious so far.

I looked back at Stephen and he was still standing there while staring at me with a blank expression.

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

STEPHEN’s POV

I couldn’t help but to grit my teeth in total frustration as I watched Kelly entered the university. It’s been a week since the day that she escaped from me and everything between us got even more awkward than before.

She became more distant and cold. She’s been awfully moody and obviously restless. It was very obvious that she has something going on in that pretty little head of hers.

That night when I just arrived at my unit, Cyrus called me…

“This is getting weird, bud. Just like what I’ve told you, an unknown system is protecting those f*cking cameras there and I can’t penetrate its system whatever I do. I am afraid that they have something to do with this” I sucked a harsh breath as my jaw flexed.

“What do you mean?”

“I am just speculating here though. I am really certain that this unknown system is really there and we’re not sure if this is the doing of the government or some other groups. But what if the Horee—”

“Did you inform the boss about this?”

“Not yet. Well, I was tempted to report this but I don’t want to make a move without consulting you first. What do you think? Are they some kind of threat for us to conduct a further investigation about them?” there was hesitation in his voice.

“Is it okay if I ask you one more favor?” I asked instead of answering his question. He chuckled.

“Go on. Tell me” I heaved a sigh before I spoke.

“Don’t inform the boss about this. I want to be the one to do my own investigation about this matter”

“Why? I thought you’re on a personal mission to clear your—” before he could even complete his sentence, I cut him off.

“I have a feeling that my personal mission has something to do with this matter and I have this feeling in my gut that Kelly knows something about this group, whoever they are. She went there—”

“—But we’re still now sure if she really went to that particular street or not. She just escaped from you but we can’t just say that she really went there without any evidence. What if she just passed through that area in order to make you lose track of her and then proceeded to her original destination? What if she just wanted to get away from you, plain and simple?” my grip around my phone tightened.

“I hope so, Cy. I really hope so” he became silent for a couple of seconds.

“Tell me honestly. Are you suspecting her of kill—”

“—Thank you for your help, bud. Just let me handle this. If you want, you can try another method to break inside that unknown system. It will be a huge help but if you can’t do anything about it, it’s fine with me. Just make sure that the boss will not hear about this” I interrupted him before he could say something that I didn’t want to hear.

Damn it! It’s been more than three years but I felt like it just happened yesterday. That night served as my greatest nightmare and until now, my desire to seek justice and revenge of what happened was still burning inside my chest like an unstoppable wildfire…

“Você é meu maior amor, Kelly, mas eu espero que você não seja meu maior inimigo também” I mumbled like I wasn’t myself while watching her entering the school building. When she’s out of my sight, I took my phone out and then dialed someone’s number.

“Hello…” the man answered huskily. He just woke up for sure.

“Is there any development now?” I asked him.

“I already have some useful information in my sleeve but you know what I want in return” his voice became firm and determined. I chuckled humorlessly.

“Damn you. You know that money isn’t a problem—”

“—I don’t care about your money, T. I have a lot of it. I want the exact location of my Aaliyah right now. Take it or leave it” I released a frustrated breath. Hunter made me promise not to tell this guy about it. Damn this lawyer for being so clever in everything. He was using this as an opportunity to get what he wanted because he knew that I couldn’t say no now.

“Why are you chasing after her now that she already gave up on chasing after you? You know what? I don’t get you” I tsked a couple of times after saying that.

“You know very well what my situation was, T, but I am ready now. I already talked to Hunter but instead of telling me what I wanted to know, he punched me. What a guy” I chuckled sarcastically.

“Serves you right, man. Anyway, I don’t have a choice now. I just hope that you won’t do anything stupid again that could hurt Aali or else, I’ll kill you” instead of getting threatened, he laughed.

“I didn’t know that you and Hunter have something in common. He told me the same thing” I was about to answer when he continued.

“Anyway, it’s different this time. Even if you won’t help me, I would do everything in my power to find her” I sighed upon hearing his serious voice.

“Okay. I’ll just give you a clue” I conceded. Sh*t!

“That’s fine with me” I cursed inwardly. Beggars can’t be choosy.

“Okay. Listen carefully. I’ll just say it once” he remained quiet.

“O primeiro lugar onde você a viu sorrir” I closed my eyes when I uttered those words. Goddamnit! I’m so sorry, Aali…

I knew about it because Aaliyah was very close to me. She’s like my younger sister. She was a very lovable girl but that changed because of this a*shole friend of mine. I didn’t want to tell him any clue about her but I didn’t have any choice. My consolation was; I knew that he would never do anything to deliberately hurt Aaliyah.

I smiled inwardly. I trust him and I knew that he would never hurt her but I would never make it easy for him. I knew for sure that he doesn’t understand my language—.

“That will do” my eyes widened. What?! Don’t tell me he understood?

“Anyway, I already have the information. The name of the group is The

Black Jackals. I think Cyrus already knows it and he will call you anytime soon. Bye“

“What?! Are—” before I could even say what I wanted to say, he already hung-up on me. Damn it! That b*stard just got the better of me! I contacted him because I knew that he has a lot of useful connections underground and in the government as well but I didn’t know that he would use my weakness to his own advantage. Damn that guy…

If Cyrus called me earlier and told me about that information, I wouldn’t’ve called that guy. Tsk…

But at least now, I already have a clue of what’s ahead of me and I need to do anything to move as stealthily as possible. I just hope that I wouldn’t encounter Kelly in the middle of this mess because I wouldn’t know what to do for sure…

“Apenas me observe, irmão. Minha vingança finalmente começará”.

  ☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭  

Do you have any idea what is Stephen’s personal mission about?

What do you think will happen next to these two?

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 10

Add me: FB

accnt

:

TwentyTwo

MonAmour

FB Page: 22_MonAmour

IG: 22_Monamour

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

KELLY’s

POV

I was so stressed out the whole day not because of my studies but because of the things that I’ve been thinking about. I was irritable as well that I wasn’t even talking that much. Even my friends were asking me what my problem was but I just told them that everything’s fine.

When my last subject was finally finished, I was ready to go home when I heard a voice.

“Hey, Kelly. I am going to visit Jake to the prison today. Do you want to come with me?” I turned around and saw Dave. He was Jake’s best friend. I heaved a sigh. I already had enough things to worry about and the last thing I wanted was to go there and see my cousin.

I visited him again last week without informing my parents nor my grandparents about it because I knew that they wouldn’t like it. They already warned me not to go there anymore.

When I saw Jake, I couldn’t help but to feel sorry for him but the anger was there too…

“Why are you here, Kelly? Are you here to rub on my face how pathetic I am?” he asked bitterly. I heaved a sigh. He looked nothing like the Jake that I used to know. He looked like a desperate guy who couldn’t accept his defeat.

“No, I’m not. I am here because I want to see you. You’re my cousin and a friend and I can’t just let you stay here without visiting you” he snorted.

“C’mon, Kelly. You’re the reason why I am here right now. If you haven’t helped that b*

stard

Enrique on finding me then I wouldn’t be here by now. Blake and I would’ve have been escaped. I lost my chance to have her because of you and the worst part is, I got imprisoned here!“ I could see the anger in his eyes and I couldn’t help but to feel bad for him.

His obsession was really overtaking his rationale thinking and it was not healthy anymore. The doctor was right.

Jake’s father decided to let a psychiatrist see Jake and he was diagnosed with a psychotic disorder. I couldn’t believe it at first. Now, his father was arranging the necessary papers to transfer Jake to a mental facility instead of staying here at the prison.

“I just did the right thing, Jake” he

tsked

as he glared at me.

“But I am your cousin! You should’ve helped me instead of that guy!” he was almost shouting in anger. His face was already red.

“Jake, please, relax. I am here to talk to you, not to fight with you” I said calmly. I heaved a sigh.

“Anyway, I am here to tell you that Blake isn’t doing well right now because of your doing. She lost one of her babies because of you. You shouldn’t have done that because if you really loved her, you would never hurt her like that” he clenched his teeth.

“If she only agreed to what I wanted, she didn’t lose her baby for sure. She’s so stubborn—”

“Are you crazy?! She lost her baby because of you! It’s your fault!” he was about to retaliate when I continued.

“I won’t be able to come visit you anymore, Jake” his eyebrows creased.

“What do you mean by that? Are you going to totally turn your back on me?” I shook my head.

“No. You will be transferred somewhere else soon and I won’t be able to visit you there for a while for sure. I just want to see you before that happens. Please, Jake. You should change for the better. Learn to accept the fact that Blake will never going to be yours. She belongs to Enrique so you should learn to accept and move on. Do this for your own good” I said and then stood up. I looked at Jake one more time before I went out of there…

“I already went there last week” I informed Dave the moment I got out of my reverie.

“I understand. I’ll be going there alone then” Dave answered and then went on ahead. I strode my way towards the gate as well. I saw Stephen waiting for me at the gate. As usual, he looked so bored while puffing a cigarette. I mentally shook my head. I was about to say something to Stephen when I heard a voice behind me.

“Hi, Kelly. You look like you’re in a hurry again” I turned around and saw Mike. I haven’t seen him the entire afternoon because he has a different class.

“Not, really. I just want to go to the shopping center to buy some stuff” yes. I was planning on going there.

“Really? Want me to accompany you?” I was about to say no when I heard my phone rang. I took it out from my pocket and answered it when I saw that it was my granny calling.

“Hi, Granny”

“Hi, sweetie. I just called to inform you that there will be a party at the house tomorrow night. I want you to come. A lot of influential people will be there so you should dress properly” I instantly felt the need to decline. Damn! I hate parties!

“But granny, I need to do something tomorrow night—”

“Whatever is that, you should postpone it. This is more important because I will officially announce my candidature for the next election. I want our entire family to be there tomorrow night. Anyway, don’t forget to bring an escort with you”

“An escort? But I don’t have anyone! Besides, that’s just a party. I can just come by myself, right?” I couldn’t help but to raise my voice a little.

“No can do. If you don’t have someone in mind, then ask Mr. Silva. I am expecting your presence at the party, Kelly Jane” my mouth fell open. I was about to answer but she already ended the call without waiting for my answer. Damn it. She called me by my complete name and that only meant one thing; I must be there at the party whether like it or not.

“Damn it” I sighed in frustration.

“I can be your escort if you want to” I looked at Mike. He has a smile on his face and I could see the expectation in his eyes. I gulped inaudibly. I don’t understand why I need to bring someone with me. I mean, c’mon, it’s just a party. A boring one for sure. I mentally shook my head.

I was about to answer when I heard someone cleared their throat. Of course, it was none other than Stephen.

“She’s going to the party with me so back off” my mouth slacked open as I looked at Stephen in shock. What? Did I just hear it right? How dare this guy sound like he’s the one who has the last say about this?!

“You’re just her bodyguard, right? You don’t have business going there. Mrs. Knight would never allow her only grandchild to have an escort like you” Mike said matter-of-factly while staring at Stephen with an unknown glint of emotion in his eyes.

It was my first time hearing Mike talking like that and it utterly surprised me. I heard Stephen clucked his tongue.

“Sorry to disappoint your, Mr. I-don’t-f*cking-give-a-damn-who, but Mrs. Knight asked me to be Kelly’s escort” Stephen answered sarcastically with an annoying smirk on lips. His hands shoved inside the pockets of his ripped pants. He looked so smug and handsom—I mean, irritating!

Mike was about to retaliate when I couldn’t hold back myself and spoke.

“Excuse me, but since when did I agree to all this? As far as I remember, granny just called me just now to inform me about the party. How come that I already have an escort without my knowledge? I haven’t agreed of going nor having you as my escort!” I couldn’t help but to get pissed off.

“That’s not important for now. C’mon, let’s go” Stephen said without a care of what I just said. He took my hand and I almost jumped in surprised when our hands clasped together. My heart skipped a beat.

Because I got destructed, I didn’t noticed right away that he was already pulling me towards the car.

“Wait, Kelly” I heard Mike said but Stephen continued pulling me by the hand. He looked like he was in a hurry to get us out of there. This guy is really pissing me off! Argh!

“What the heck, why are you pulling me?! Let go!” I tried to protest angrily to hide the strong effect of his warm hand against mine.

Damn! Since when did his hand feel this strong and rough but gentle at the same time? I didn’t know why but it felt so good to hold hands with him even though my brain was denying so.

“Your granny told me to accompany you to Sophialina “ my eyebrows creased. Of course, I knew what would happen next. That luxury shop was known for their expensive but high quality clothes, accessories, bags etc. My granny surely bought everything for me so that I wouldn’t have any reason not to go to the party. I mentally shook my head.

I didn’t know how to react about it. My granny really is a very prudent woman that she didn’t even give me a chance to say no nor ask me what I wanted to wear. I heaved a sigh.

“Get in” Stephen ordered and I almost kick his fly because he didn’t even have the decency to open the door for me. He really changed. He used to open the door for me like I was a princess. I rolled my eyes when I realized what I was thinking. So what if he didn’t open the door for me? I don’t give a damn! I am a woman who’s capable of doing that on my own!

“Jerk!” I mumbled when he sat on the driver’s seat without waiting for me to get in.

“I know” he said like he was fully aware that he was the biggest jerk in the world.

“What the—you heard that?!” I asked when I got inside the car. He faced me. I was ready to see a sarcastic expression on his face but I was surprised when I saw that he looked serious instead. He looked weird all of a sudden.

“Buckle up” he ordered emotionlessly instead of answering. I blinked for a couple of times.

“You don’t need to tell me what to do” I said coldly and put my seatbelt on. While we’re on our way to the shopping center, we were both silent. I didn’t know why but I felt so pissed while he on the other hand, looked calm. But I could tell that he was pre-occupied as well because he was obviously deep in his thoughts.

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

I was right. When we arrived at Sophialina , all the things that I would be wearing such as the dress, shoes, jewelries and bag were already ready. They prepared different colors and designs for me to choose from and I couldn’t help but to shake my head because of it.

“All of these are from our latest collections, Ms. Knight” one of the sales associates said. We’re currently at the VIP room and she was showing me all the items. I looked at the dresses and surprisingly, one particular dress got my attention.

“I’ll try this one” I said. The Lady and Stephen stood up and went out of the VIP room, giving me the privacy. I chose the red dress that has a long slit on the right side. It looked simple but elegant. I quickly took my clothes off and then put the dress on. I even tried the stilettos that took my attention.

I looked at myself in the full-length mirror and I smiled of what I saw. Well, what do you know? I liked it. I tried to reach for the zipper behind me to try to zip it but I couldn’t reach of it. I heaved a sigh and decided to call for the sales associate. I opened the door and was about to call for the lady when I bumped into something hard. Because of the unexpected impact, i lost my balance.

I tried to regain my balance but to my horror, I stepped on the hem of the dress that I was wearing and I was going to fall! I tried my best to prevent myself from falling but it was too late.

I closed my eyes and readied myself to fall on the carpeted floor when a pair of strong arms caught my waist. The next thing I know, our face were almost touching while our lower regions were pressed together.

“Careful, xuxu. You’re too beautiful right now to just fall on the floor” my nostrils flared.

“You’re the reason why I almost fell!”

“Am I too handsome that you almost fell on the floor when you saw me?” he asked seriously but I could see that his eyes were dancing with amusement.

“Of course not, you jerk! You just appeared out of nowhere and—”

“This dress suits you well. You look so beautiful in it” my eyes widened when his eyes raked me an approved gaze before it focused on my lips like a spotlight. The effect of his intense stare made my body tremble. My throat went dry, it’s crazy! My heart was already beating hard.

“Let go of me” I ordered firmly but he looked like he didn’t hear it. 

“W-What do you think you’re d-doing?!” I asked, stammering, when I saw that his face was slowly getting closer to mine. My hands went to his chest, intending to push him away from me, but I felt like my strength flew away from my body.

I could see the desire in his eyes. The kind of longing and strong desire that was already unstoppable.

“You’re so temping right now. So so tempting, xuxu…you’re making me lose the tiny ounce of control left in me…” he said huskily.

My eyes went even wider as my breathing started became heavier when I felt his hand sensually caressing my bareback. Our lips were almost touching and I was already holding my breath!

No, no, no! This is not good! Panic was already eating me and I need to do something to get out of his arms ASAP before it’s too late!

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

Hmmm…How’s this chapter guys? 

Do you think Kelly would go to the party with Stephen or not?

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 11

This update was supposed to be for tomorrow but i changed my mind. I hope you like this chapter :) don’t forget to tell me what you think of it :)

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

STEPHEN’s POV

I didn’t know what came over me. I felt like I lost my mind upon seeing her. She was just trying the dress on but she was already so beautiful. She looked so perfect and alluring and to my horror, that familiar feeling inside of me resurfaced.

I couldn’t hold back myself that I pulled her body even closer to mine. I released a harsh breath as I felt how soft her body was. My eyes unintentionally went down to her lips and I groaned inwardly as I felt the strong urge to kiss her.

My self-control broke loose as I slowly dipped my head to kiss her. Just a little bit more and our lips were about to touch. The need to taste those sinful lips of hers was almost impossible to resist. No matter how much I deny it, I’ve been waiting to taste those lips of hers and this was my chance!

When she closed her eyes, my capability to think rationally disappeared. Just a little bit more and I could finally do it when an image suddenly popped up in my head which caused the desire and need that I was feeling faded instantly.

I felt like a bucket of ice cold water poured over my head that killed the heat in my body. I quickly let go of her as if I got burned or something. Sh*t! What am I doing?!

I took a step backwards as I stared at her. She was looking at me and I could see the pain of rejection in her eyes before it disappeared as quickly. Her face became emotionless.

“Is everything okay, Miss Knight?” Our eye contact broke when the sales associate spoke behind us. She was now holding a small tray with a glass of wine and a glass of juice in it.

“Yes, everything’s fine. Can you please help me zip my dress up? I couldn’t reach for the zipper so I am not sure yet if the fitting is okay” her voice suddenly became weird to my ears. I tried to catch her gaze but she didn’t even throw me a glance before they entered the VIP room.

I raked my fingers through my hair. I wanted to punch myself. I almost lose myself there and I felt so terrible. Please, hold your reign, T. She’s not yours, remember that…

KELLY’s POV

“It looks perfect on you, Miss Knight. I’m sure your boyfriend would love to see you wearing this dress” Patty, the sales associate commented. She has a professional smile on her face.

I forced a smile as I looked at my reflection in the mirror. After almost an hour of choosing everything that I would wear tomorrow night, I finally finished choosing every item that I would need.

I looked at the door. Stephen didn’t come in after what happened a while ago. Until now, my body still felt hot all over for an unknown reason. My heart was beating erratically, it felt so new to me. I’ve never feel this way before towards him.

I mean, yes, I was always happy whenever we were together back then. I felt safe around him and I enjoyed his company but the kind of feeling that I felt now whenever he’s near me was stranger to me—weird even. Even my heart was reacting differently and I couldn’t help but to wonder why.

I touched my lips. What might’ve happened if he really kissed me?

I couldn’t understand myself anymore. When he let go of me like I had a disease or something, I got hurt for an unknown reason. I felt rejected that my heart ached.

I gritted my teeth when I remembered the look on his face as he took a step backwards away from me. He looked guilty and I didn’t understand why. I mentally shook my head and then heaved a sigh. Damn him for making me feel this way!

“I don’t have a boyfriend”

“Oh, I’m sorry, Ms. Knight. I thought that he was your boyfriend” Patty said, obviously embarrassed.

“No. He’s not. Anyway, please deliver all these to my place” I instructed and she nodded her head. After I put back my clothes on, I went out of the VIP room. I saw Stephen sitting on the waiting area while sipping on his glass of champagne. He was staring into space and looked like he was deep in his thoughts.

I stared at him intently. He looked the same aside from getting more matured looking and well, more handsome than before. But there was something about him that I couldn’t pinpoint. He was the same Stephen but at the same time, he was not. He’s always near but it felt like he’s so far away.

“Let’s go” I said to get his attention. He stared at my direction before he stood up from his seat. I couldn’t read his face as he stared at me emotionlessly.

“Where are things that you bought?” I shrugged my shoulders, appearing to be calm.

“I told them to deliver it all to my place”

“It must be nice to be the only princess of the Knight family” he said and then walked past me. My eyebrows furrowed. He went out of the luxury shop without waiting for me. My blood boiled as I processed what he said to me in my brain. How dare him!

I hurriedly followed him while gritting my teeth.

“What do you mean by that?!” I hissed when I caught up to him. His steps came to a halt and then pivoted to face me.

“Why? I just stated an obvious fact. What’s wrong with that?” he asked like what he said was nothing.

“Are you insulting me?” my eyes squinted in anger when he didn’t even flinch.

“Why would I do that? I just stated a fact. Was that wrong of me? You’re really the only princess of the Knight family, right? Your family is rich so you could do whatever you want. That’s the truth”

“I didn’t like the tone of your voice! You sounded insulting and that’s obvious. What’s your problem anyway?” he shrugged his shoulders.

“It’s up to you if that’s what you think. C’mon, let’s just go. It’s getting late” I could hint the coldness of his voice. He sounded distant and I couldn’t understand why his mood suddenly changed like that. Did I do something? I felt like he was just looking for a reason for me to get pissed off at him and he’s succeeding because I felt so ticked off!

I let out a harsh breath and then checked the time on my wrist watch. It was already 6 pm.

“I don’t want to go home yet” he snapped his head on my direction.

“I want to go somewhere. You can go home if you want to” I said matter-of-factly and then turned my back on him. But I couldn’t even get away from him that far because he stopped me by the hand.

“Where are you going?”

“I said I’m going somewhere. I don’t need you to stick around with me if you don’t want to. I am giving you the permission to go home” I saw his jaw clenched tightly.

“You’re not my employer so I don’t need to follow what you’re saying. You’re my responsibility and—–” my hands clenched tightly as I tried my best not to explode.

“—You obviously want to go home now so just go” I even motioned for him to go with my hand.

“Will you stop being a brat and act like a grown up woman?” that’s it. I couldn’t control myself anymore.

“Then stop being a f*cking jerk!” I yelled at him. His eyes squinted at me. I thought he was going to yell at me or something but when he spoke, I was kinda surprised to hear his mellowed tone but that didn’t subside my irritation. He had been behaving like a jerk since this afternoon and I couldn’t understand why.

“Let’s go to wherever you want to go and get it over with”

“No. I am going somewhere alone. I don’t need you to come with me” I insisted. Well, I was planning to go to the Blake and Enrique’s place. I wanted to see if there’s an improvement of Blake’s condition. Yes. She already got out of the hospital but she had been totally quiet and distant these past few days.

I heard Stephen cursed expletives as he raked his fingers through his hair in frustration. He looked like he was losing his patience.

“Fine. Go” I got kinda surprised because I thought he would insist to come with me but I was wrong. He turned around and walked away from me. I let go of the breath that I didn’t know I was holding. B*stard! Argh!

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

STEPHEN’s POV

I kept on punching the sand bag like a mad man to let go of the anger that I was feeling. I knew I behaved like a total jerk in front of Kelly but I couldn’t help it. I wanted her to get angrier to me than before. I wanted for her to see me as the bad guy so that she wouldn’t stare at me like that again.

When we almost kissed this afternoon, I saw the kind of look in her eyes that I’ve been longing to see from her, but it terrified me. I gritted my teeth as I keep on punching and kicking the sand bag while screaming angrily.

“Merda! Merda! Merda!” I could feel the pain in my fists and legs but I couldn’t care less. I wanted to wake myself up and stop this craziness that I was feeling.

“Hey, your fists are already bleeding. Will you cut it out already?!” I ignored him and continued on pouring my anger like a wild beast.

“I said, stop it! Are you planning on injuring yourself?!” I looked at Joaquin. He already looked irritated as he stopped me by the hand. He was obviously pissed off but I could see the worry in his eyes that he was trying to hide.

“I deserve this” I mumbled like I wasn’t myself. He tsked a couple of times while shaking his head.

“You look pathetic right now, you know that?” he turned his back on me and then went out of my unit. I looked at my bleeding hands. Yes, it was painful alright but I didn’t care anymore. I slowly walked towards the couch and sat there while staring into nothingness.

After about 5 minutes, I heard the door open.

“Give me your hands” I chuckled when I saw Joaquin with his medical kit. He’s really the only person I know that brings things like this. Well, he’s not a doctor for nothing.

“I came here to relax but you’re stressing me out” he complained after he finished attending to my wounds. He leaned his back against the headrest and closed his eyes. He looked tired. I heaved a sigh. I was about to speak when I heard my phone ring.

“Where is she now? Is she with someone? Did you follow her like I’ve told you? Don’t ever leave—” I asked right away upon answering the call. I heard Cyrus’ irritating chuckle.

“—Easy, bud. One question at a time” he laughed. I almost rolled my eyes.

“Don’t worry. She’s fine and yes, I followed her. She’s still here at her best friend’s place” Cyrus informed me. I didn’t know why but I sighed in relief.

“Okay. Just make sure that she won’t notice you. Don’t let her out of your sight no matter what” I said and then ended the call.

“Really? You had Cyrus followed Kelly?” I heard Joaquin asked with amusement in his eyes.

“So what? It’s our responsibility as her bodyguards” I answered casually.

“Don’t give me that crap. I know that she’s the reason why you’re fists and legs are like that”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about” I said and then stood up, intending to go to my room and avoid the topic.

“It’s been three years, T. You know very well that nothing is stopping you from getting what you’ve been wanting for so long” he reminded me as if I wasn’t aware of it. My jaw flexed and faced him. He looked so serious while staring at me.

“It’s not right and you know it” he rolled his eyes.

“You’re the only one who think like that. I know how much you want her but something is stopping you. What is it? Don’t tell you still suspect her of—”

“Yes and I need to confirm it before I lose my mind!” I interrupted him through gritted teeth. He shook his head.

“What if she was one of them? What would you do?” I was caught off guard. Yes, I’ve been wanting revenge against those b*stards to make them pay, everyone of them, but what would I do if she was one of them? Could I harm even the tip of her finger? My hands formed into tight fists as I realized the answer to my question. Kelly…

“How is he ?” I asked after a couple of seconds, avoiding the topic.

“ He ’s still the same“ he typed something on his phone before he handed it to me. I took it and saw the live video.

A bitter smile broke across my face as I looked at Joaquin.

“This is my reality, bud, and nothing could change the fact that I am nothing but a nobody to her” I uttered full of bitterness that I could almost taste the bitterness spreading in my mouth. My chest clenched in pain and pity; pain for his current condition and pity for myself…

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

Who do you think is the his that Stephen was referring to at the end of this chapter?

Do you have any idea of the real identity of Stephen now? 

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 12

A/N: Sorry for the late update. I’ve been quite busy lately. Anyway, i hope you like this chapter:) Happy weekend! 

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

STEPHEN’s POV

“I thought you were not going to that party?” Cyrus asked while staring at me with his eyebrows creased. He has a canned beer in his hand while sitting on the couch, watching a horror movie.

“Kelly is going so I am going to attend as well. As her bodyguard, I am obligated to go whether I like it or not” I answered him while applying gel on my hair. I saw him chuckle from my peripheral vision while shaking his head.

“Really? Obligated, huh? In my a*s” he said and then laughed out loud like he was very amused or something. I shook my head and decided to just ignore him. When I finished what I was doing, I looked at myself in the mirror.

I mentally shook my head upon seeing my get-up. It’s been a while since I wore such kind of clothes. I hated wearing formal clothes actually. Even though there were important occasions that I needed to attend to because of my job, I always refused to wear formal clothes because for a reason.

Now, I couldn’t help myself but to remember old memories again because of seeing myself like that. I already buried those memories at the back of my head but now, they’re resurfacing again…

“Papa, you look great in that suit” I complimented my father while he was fixing his suit.

“Of course, meu filho. You’re mother chose this suit for me” he answered as he ruffled my hair affectionately. I smiled at him. I was about to say something again when the door of the room opened.

“Are you guys ready?” my mother asked as she entered the room. As usual, she looked so beautiful. She looked so elegant in her gown.

“Mama, you’re so beautiful” I complimented her.

“Aw. You’re such a sweetheart, meu filho. Obrigado. You and your brother are really the same. You both are so sweet. Your papa and I are so lucky to have you both” my mother leaned down to level our heights and then kissed my forehead. Happiness filled my young heart. My brother and I were so lucky to have them as our parents…

“T, are you even listening to me?” the voice of Cyrus pulled me out of my reverie. I blinked for a couple of times and then looked at him. He was already standing beside me and I didn’t even notice when he approached me.

“What were you saying?” I asked and then gulped inaudibly. I suddenly felt my heart tighten because of remembering that special memory. That night was the last time my brother and I saw our parents. A pained smile broke across my lips as I gritted my teeth.

“I said, do you want me to come with you so that I could help you into guarding Kelly”

“Maybe that’s a good idea but just make sure to just watch from afar” I instructed and I saw him nodded his head without saying anything. He was staring at me intently which made my eyebrows crease.

“Why are you staring at me like that? You look like an idiot” he shrugged his shoulders while chuckling.

“Nothing, really” he answered and then went back to sitting on the couch.

“Go. Kelly must be waiting for you in her suite. I’ll just catch up with you guys later” he continued. He brought his outfit but he haven’t wore it yet. He appeared like he didn’t care about the party but when I told him that I would be going, the look on his face told me that he was planning to go as well. Knowing him, he was worried that something might happen there.

“Okay” I said and then looked at the clock. Damn. It was already 6:00 pm. The party will start at 7 pm so I needed to go pick up Kelly now. I threw a final glance at my refection in the mirror before I decided to go.

When I reached the elevator, I stepped inside right away after it opened. I pressed the penthouse button. When I arrived there, I quickly walked towards Kelly’s door. I pressed the buzzer and waited for a couple of seconds. But to my surprise, nobody came to open the door. I tried again and again but it was the same.

I knocked at the door and called for Kelly.

“Kelly! Open the door” I said with a loud voice so that she could hear me but no one came to open the door for me.

“Damn it! Don’t you dare, Kelly!” I hissed and then hurriedly went out of there. I quickly went to the elevator again and pressed the parking area button. My jaw was flexing the entire time while waiting for the elevator doors to open.

When I arrived there, I saw that Kelly’s car was already gone. Her bike was there.

“That brat!” I roared and then swiftly stepped towards my pick-up truck and then got inside. After I turned the engine on, I quickly maneuvered the car out of there, leaving a loud screeching sound that echoed inside the parking area.

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

KELLY’s POV

“I’m really happy that you chose me as your escort for the party tonight but you should’ve let me pick you up at your place” Mike said while he was providing me support as I got out of my car. I just arrived at the venue and Mike was already there, waiting for me.

When I opened my car door, he quickly approached me to assist me out like a gentleman.

“It’s okay. I prefer to bring my car with me anyway” he smiled at me as he was staring at me in awe.

“Tonight’s my lucky night because my date is probably the most beautiful woman here right now” I rolled my eyes.

“Stop saying silly things” he chuckled.

“It’s not silly because it’s the truth” I smiled and then snaked my arm around his arm.

“Well, thank you. C’mon, let’s go inside” he nodded his and then we began walking towards the entrance.

Mike has a wide smile on his face while we were walking. He looked cheerful for an unknown reason.

When we reached the grand party venue, almost everyone was already there. The sweet music was being played on the background as the people were busy chatting with each other. Almost all the people there were the richest and most powerful people in the country.

Just as I’ve expected, the party hall was screaming with luxury, elegance and power. Typical party that my grandma would host.

“Wow. I can’t believe that I could attend this kind of party” Mike said excitedly. I rolled my eyes.

“C’mon, Mike. Your family is rich. I’m sure that you’re used to these kinds of parties”

“Yes. My family is rich but my parents doesn’t have that strong affiliation with politics. It’s all about business so when they throw parties, it’s very business-like and it’s not as big as this one” he was looking around in awe. I chuckled and then looked for my family but I couldn’t get a glimpse of them everywhere.

Some of the good friends of my grandparents recognized me and greeted me. I chatted with them and introduced Mike. Mike looked like he was having a good time talking with the people around us.

“This is the first time that I actually came to a place where many rich people and politicians are in one place. It’s kinda making me tense talking to them”

“But you handled yourself well. C’mon, let’s go to our designated table” he nodded his head.

“I really thought that you were going to attend the party tonight with your bodyguard so I got surprised when you called me and asked me to accompany you here” Mike said when we finally sit at our table.

I suddenly remembered about Stephen. I could already picture his angry face right now. I knew that he was probably so pissed off because I went to the party without him. He already declared to be my escort but I hated the idea not to mention that I feel awkward around him after what happened the other day.

I suddenly felt afraid to get closer to him because the strange feelings that he was making me feel everytime he was near was getting stronger with each passing day and I didn’t know what to do anymore. It was scaring the heck out of me.

When we almost kissed the other day, I lost myself into his eyes and I felt like the world stopped. Yes, it may sound cliché as f*ck and I’ve never believe in that kind of bull before but now, his effect on me was overwhelming me.

I opened my lips to answer Mike when a familiar voice spoke from behind me.

“Hi, Kelly. It’s been a while” my eyebrows furrowed as my head snapped to his direction.

“Ron—Ace?” I stood up while giving him a questioning look. I didn’t expect for him to be here. He looked so formal with his getup and I almost didn’t recognize him. Who would have thought that this guy who has a gentle looking face was the second in command of our organization?

Even though he looked like a calm guy, it was actually the opposite when he’s at work.

The corner of his lips lifted as he smirked.

“You look surprised. Anyway, you’re beautiful tonight” he said and then shoved his hands inside the pockets of his slacks.

“Thank you. Can we talk?” he shrugged his shoulders and then nodded his head.

“Sorry, Mike, but I’ll leave you here for now. I just need to discuss something with Ace”

“No problem. Take your time” Mike said while looking curiously at Ace. I pulled Ace’s hand towards the second floor of my grandparent’s house. I brought him to the terrace because I knew that nobody was there.

“Tell me the truth, Ace. Why are you here? Is there any dangerous person here right now that you need to apprehend to or something?” I asked seriously.

“I’m just here to keep an eye on him” he even emphasize the word ‘him’. My lips parted.

“What? But he’s not here right now. Besides, I thought we already talked about this? I thought you’d let me do this first before you do anything?” Ace chuckled and then tapped my shoulder.

“Trust me, baby. He’s going to come. I just want to make sure that he wouldn’t do anything bad here. I don’t trust him one bit. If it’s not because of you, I would’ve killed that man right away” his jaw clenched.

“Ace, please. Let’s not talk about this matter here. This is a very important night for my grandma and I don’t want to think about this for now. You’re wrong because he’s not going to come”

“Let’s see about that, baby” he said and then turned his back on me. I shook my head in disbelief. I was about to march my way towards the door of the terrace to go back to the party when my eyes caught a glimpse of someone’s silhouette at the dark corner of the terrace.

My body automatically went on guard as my hand slowly moved to get a grip of the mini pistol that I attached on to the belt that I wrapped around my left leg.

The slit of my dress was on my right leg so the pistol that I attached on my left leg was hidden well. Even though I wasn’t expecting any danger tonight, I figured that I should be ready at all times.

“Who’s there?” I asked. I saw the person began marching his way towards me. I was about to bring my gun out when he spoke.

“Baby, huh? Was he the reason why you went off on your own without waiting for me?” that familiar baritone voice asked coldly that my body almost shivered. What the heck. What is he doing here?!

“What are you doing here?” I uttered what was on my mind. He continued sauntering towards me until he was at least two feet away from me. I bit back a gasp when the light revealed him. He looked so dashing, oozing with sex appeal.

This was my first time seeing him wearing formal wear like that and I must admit, he looked so handsome.

“Was that your boyfriend?” he asked instead of answering my question. I could sense some danger in his tone and I didn’t like it.

“It’s none of your business” I hissed and was about to walk past him when he stopped me by my hand. I didn’t even had the chance to confront him because he deliberately pulled me closer to his body and that made me lose my balance.

I automatically held onto his shoulders to gain for support. I gasped in surprised when I realized that our lips were almost touching already.

“Answer me. Is he your boyfriend? Is he the reason why you left me so that you could be with him?”

“What are you talking about?! It’s none of your effin’ business! How come you’re here anyway?!” a dangerous smile broke on his lips.

“Just answer me, xuxu , or else I’ll make you answer my question in another way” I gritted my teeth. He was talking to me like he wanted me to put under his spell. Damn him! What does he want anyway?

“I already told you. It’s not your f*cking business!” I hissed and pushed him on the chest in order to get away from him. I almost sighed in relief when he didn’t do anything and just remained standing there with a dark expression on his face. I was about to walk away from him when he did the unimaginable.

He pulled me into his tight embrace and before I could even realize what he was doing, he sealed my lips with a hot kiss!

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

What do you think of this chapter?

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 13

A/N: New characters will be introduced in this chapter and they will be in my future stories as well. 

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

KELLY’s POV

My eyes widened and my body went frozen instantly because of shock. I didn’t expect him to kiss me! He looked so mad just like a jealous boyfriend. My mind was contradicting what I was seeing. No! He’s not jealous at all for sure. It’s just impossible. He’s just being a jerk. But why would he kiss me if he wasn’t?! Why?! I don’t understand anymore.

I place my hand against his muscled chest to push him away from me but he wouldn’t budge. He didn’t let me push him away. I didn’t know why but I suddenly felt weak…

“Steph—” I didn’t even have the chance to say anything because he took that opportunity to deepen the kiss. It was a wrong move for me to open my mouth to speak because he used that chance to claim my lips fully.

His lips fitted perfectly against mine and the kiss that he was giving me was hard, passionate and full of hunger. I couldn’t hold back the moan that escape my lips when he bit my lower lip, as if persuading me to open my mouth for him to have a better access. I didn’t know why but I felt like I’ve been hypnotized that I just obeyed to what he wanted just like that. Then he thrusted his tongue to discover the sweet recesses of my mouth.

My body trembled uncontrollably and I felt the strong fire surged within me. It was so hot and inviting that it became hard not to succumb to that kiss. My legs were already trembling. I felt his arms wrapped around my waist and pulled my body against his until our bodies pressed together deliciously.

The temperature around us felt like it increased for a couple of degrees.

I got overwhelmed by that intense feeling right away and all the protest that I was about to say got drowned just like that. This was what I’ve been scared of that’s why I decided to distance myself from him while carefully trying to penetrate his defenses and get to know the real him.

He deepened the kiss even more like he couldn’t get enough of my lips and I didn’t know if it was just my imagination or what but I felt like he was kissing me full of longing. He was kissing me fervently as if he had been waiting for that moment to come for a long time.

When his tongue teased mine for a battle, I lost myself. My arm went around his neck because I felt like my knees already turned into jelly; I couldn’t trust my own knees anymore. My other hand went to his hair and pulled at it. I moaned deliriously once again and was about to kiss him back when he suddenly pulled away from me like he got burned or something.

He was breathing hard as he took a step backwards, away from me. He looked like he was shocked and guilty. He has the same expression when we almost kissed the other day at Sophialina and I couldn’t understand why.

I bit my still trembling lip.

“Damn it!” he hissed like a mad man as he raked his fingers through his hair full of frustration. Because of what he did, his neatly gelled hair got ruffled a little bit. He swallowed hard as he stared at me full of unknown emotions but there was one thing that was very evident in his eyes. He looked hurt and it confused the heck out of me even more.

I wanted to get mad because of his impertinence but I couldn’t. There was something in those tantalizing orbs of his that was telling me that he was hiding something from me.

The way he kissed me was something indescribable and we both knew that both of us felt the strong attraction that was pulling us both to each other. Even though I refused to believe if at first, I couldn’t deny that fact. But why does he always have this kind of expression everytime he gets closer to me?

“Why did you kiss me?” I tried so sound as casual as possible even though my insides were in havoc. The effect of that hot kiss between us was still causing havoc throughout my whole being; it unbelievable! I couldn’t describe it but one thing was for sure; this was the first time that I felt this way.

We kissed many times when we were still a couple years ago but every kiss that we shared was never felt like this. The kiss we just shared was giving me the feeling like this was the first time that I truly understood what it felt like to be kissed by a man. Yes, it’s ridiculous but it was what I was feeling.

He closed his eyes as he ran his palm over his face in total frustration.

“I’m sorry, Kelly” was all that he uttered. I didn’t know why but I felt a tinge of pain in my heart upon hearing it. I gulped inwardly and then released a harsh breath as if that pain could be eased by it.

“Sorry? After kissing me like that, you’ll say sorry?!” I couldn’t help but to be sarcastic. My hands formed into tight fists as a gritted my teeth. Anger was slowly rising in my chest. I tried catching his gaze but he evaded it.

“Damn it! Look at me! Why did you kiss me?!” I almost yelled at him impatiently. His eyes finally met mine and I almost gasped when I saw the vulnerability there but when I blinked for a second, his eyes became emotionless just like his usual self.

“Is he your boyfriend?” he asked instead of answering my question.

“Why would I answer your question? You don’t even want to answer my question” to my surprise, he suddenly closed the gap between us and then pulled me by the waist. Our bodies pressed together again.

I bit back the gasp that almost came out of my lips.

“You want to know why I did that? Then I’ll tell you! What’s mine is mine and I will never let anyone have their way with what’s rightfully mine from the beginning! I already did it once but I will never let it happen again!” my lips fell open in utter shock and confusion. What did I just hear him say? Did I really hear it right?

His eyes went down to my lips and my eyes widened when I saw that his eyes were burning with desire and passion again. Panic rose within me. I didn’t want to feel what I felt a while ago when he kissed me. I felt like I was under his spell completely and I didn’t like it. I felt like I wasn’t myself.

Oh, God! He’s going to kiss me again! I mentally screamed and the panic doubled . Pull yourself together, Kelly! You must get out of his embrace!

Before I could think clearly of what I would do next, my fist punched his face out of panic!

I covered my mouth in shock when I saw that his lower lip was already bleeding. He looked shocked as well while staring at me in disbelief. He touched his lip with his fingers and when he saw blood, I thought he was going to get angry but I was wrong.

He chuckled bitterly as his eyes went sombre. I saw pain that flashed in his eyes. I couldn’t be wrong!

“I-I—” I tried to say something but I didn’t know what to say. My voice was trembling so were my hands.

“I-It’s your f-fault!” I managed to utter before I turned my back on him and then left him there alone. I suddenly felt guilty that I needed to get away from him as soon as possible. I didn’t want to see him like that. I was used of seeing him being a jerk and cold but not like that. He looked vulnerable and sad. I run as fast as I could downstairs.

“I told you that he’s going to come, right?” I looked behind me and saw Ace. He came out of nowhere. I was catching my breath while clutching my chest.

“But he’s not doing something suspicious so far so don’t do anything reckless” I answered when I managed to gather myself together.

“I don’t get why you’re still choosing to believe in him. He already deceived and cheated on you once. Isn’t that enough not to trust him again?” pain suddenly attack my heart upon remembering the past but I was determined to carry out my plan.

“I know that this is too much to ask. I know that you’re just doing your job but please, just give me more time” he squinted his eyes.

“I don’t understand you. You were devastated when he cheated on you but now, you’re still trying your best to prove to me that I am wrong about him? Why? I don’t understand you anymore. This isn’t like you” I took a deep breath and then met his eyes bravely.

“I am sorry if you’re stuck in this situation because of me. I don’t know why but when you told me those things about him that I wasn’t aware of before, I felt like I was missing something and I need to seek some answers before I jump into conclusion” he stared at me for a couple of seconds. His jaw was flexing and I knew instantly that he wasn’t happy of what he heard from me.

“Don’t tell me that you still have feeling s for that b*stard?” he asked in disbelief. I swallowed hard. He asked me that question before but I managed to dodge it. I knew that I already moved on from him but I couldn’t understand why it was so difficult for me to just say a big ‘NO’ to Ace’s question.

It should be easy because he cheated on me and hurt me so much in the past but why do I feel like this? Was it because of that kiss? I don’t know anymore…

“Just give me some more time, Ace. When I find the answers that I am looking for and it proved that you’re right about him, then I’ll step aside and let you do the rest” I said in a voice above whisper. My insides were in a chaos while saying that and it added to the bewilderment that I was feeling…

STEPHEN’s POV

I was gritting my teeth the entire time while staring at Kelly who was at her table with that guy that she was talking with at the terrace a while ago together with that Mike guy. Even though she wasn’t talking to them because her eyes were focused on the stage, watching her grandma having her speech, I still didn’t like the idea that she chose to be with those men than being with me.

“Hey, calm down, T. you look like you’re about to kill them” I scowled at the one who spoke. It was Joaquin. I groaned inwardly when I saw my other friends with him. I didn’t expect for them to be here too.

“Why are you here?” I asked with knitted eyebrows. Joaquin shrugged his shoulders. The men beside him chuckled.

“Because we’re invited. What else?” Kyrus Montereal answered while grinning from ear to ear. The other four men laughed.

“I didn’t know that TBG has a meeting today” I said, rolling my eyes. Seeing my friends in TBG was the least thing that I expected in this party. TBG is an exclusive group and only few and chosen people had the privilege to join. So far, it only has 15 members. I’ve been a member since I was still 18 years old.

“Well, we don’t have a meeting today. We’re just here to expand our power; if you know what I mean” Oeris Imperial cunningly said.

“Not me. I’m just here to have fun” Ezron Nikolaev said feigning innocence while Ackier Savela was just grinning amusedly at me with his hands in the pockets of his slacks.

“Get lost. I am busy here” I said irritably. Instead of getting annoyed at my cold behavior, they all laughed at me.

“Relax. Why don’t you go there and ask for her to dance with you? They just opened the dance floor. The music that they’re playing is actually nice and sweet. If you don’t hurry, someone might ask her to dance before you” Ezron said as he gazed at Kelly’s direction. The other guys laughed amusedly again and I knew that they’re having fun watching my misery.

This is why I didn’t want to be with them right now because they would surely have pleasure watching me like they watched Hunter having a hard time chasing after Angela. I mentally shook my head. Damn it!

“Shut up!” I barked at him and looked back at Kelly. But my eyes widened when I saw her going to the dance floor with Mike. That guy was even holding her hand! I gritted my teeth as a familiar feeling slowly overcoming my rational thinking.

“I told you. Now, she’s going to dance with that guy” I wanted to wring Ezron’s neck at that instant for teasing me but my attention was with Kelly and that guy. My lips thinned when Mike and Kelly began dancing along with the music.

“Hey, bud. Do you know the other guy sitting at their table?” my head snapped at Joaquin’s direction.

“No. Why?”

“He looks familiar. I know that I’ve seen him somewhere before” he uttered while trying to remember where he saw that guy. Now that I had the opportunity to star at him, he looked rather familiar…

To my surprise, he suddenly looked at our direction. His eyes landed to mine and I didn’t expect the coldness and danger that I saw in his eyes while his eyes remained fixated on me. He was giving me the look as if he was daring me or something. My eyes zeroed at him and was about to march my way towards him when the voices of cheering people got my attention.

My eyes automatically flew to Kelly and Mike’s direction just to have my eyes widened when I saw that they were dancing seductively with the music.

They were the only people left at the dance floor and everyone was already cheering for them as if they were a couple or something while dancing sway.

Even though I didn’t want to, that familiar feeling rose within my chest again.

I was about to strode my way towards them when that guy, whom Kelly was talking with at the terrace a while ago, blocked me.

“Stop right there” he said without any hint of emotion. My eyes turned into slits.

“F*ck off” I hissed through gritted teeth. We stared into each other’s eyes as if trying to measure each other’s strength.

“Hey, relax, T” I heard Ezron said as hold onto my shoulder, as if stopping me. He was now serious. I removed his hand from holding me and then walked away without looking back.

“Why did you come back?” my steps came to halt when I heard that guy asked me. Judging by his question, he knew something about me.

“Who are you?” I asked without turning back to look at him. I was aware that my friends were just quietly watching us.

“I am one of Kelly’s friends” his voice was void with any kind of emotion and I knew for an instant that he’s dangerous. But dealing with him was the least of my concern. I didn’t say anything and then continued walking towards the dance floor…

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

I will explain about TBG in my future stories. 

What do you think of this chapter?

Do you have any idea now if who really is Stephen?

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 14

A/N: Happy weekend everyone! 

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

KELLY’s POV

“I really feel so lucky tonight” Mike uttered out of the blue while we’re dancing along with the music. Everyone around we’re already teasing us because they obviously thought that we’re a couple. I just tripped over my own feet a while ago because I was busy talking with Mike that I couldn’t calculate my steps. Thankfully, Mike was fast enough to catch me and that triggered the impression that he’s my boyfriend to everyone who saw it.

“Thank you for catching me on time” I said. He beamed. We just continued dancing while talking.

“It’s nothing. You don’t have to thank me” I suddenly felt uneasy when his hands on either side of my waist suddenly pressed harder and then pulled me closer to his body.

“M-Mike—”

“—I have something to tell you, Kelly” his voice turned husky as his eyes stared at me intently which made me feel uncomfortable. This was the first time that I saw this kind of expression on him and it felt kinda weird.

“What is it?” my voice became weird all of a sudden. I didn’t know why but I couldn’t help but to compare his touch to Stephen’s touch… No! Stephen is a jerk and Mike is a nice guy!

“I am not sure if I’d tell you this but I think I need to be honest with you once and for all” my eyebrows furrowed.

“What do you mean?”

“I’ve—I’ve had a crush on you ever since the first time I saw you” he uttered those words hurriedly as if he was running after something.

I gaped at him in disbelief. I’ve never thought of him having a crush on me because whenever we’re together, we act like normal friends. I already consider him as a friend and he was the same to me. I thought everything was just on that level.

“W-What? You’re kidding me, right?” I said while laughing the awkwardness out of the situation. He was about to answer me when someone suddenly spoke before he had the chance to do so.

“Can I have my turn?” I raised my gaze to the person who spoke and my breath suddenly got stuck in my throat upon seeing his stoic face. His jaw was moving because he was clearly gritting his teeth. His eyes were almost throwing daggers at Mike.

He had the authoritative look on his face as if telling Mike to fck off. Mike was about to speak when Stephen suddenly pulled me away from him. He’s really a bstard!

“Aren’t you being a jerk, mister?” Mike asked in a serious tone but Stephen just smirked at him dangerously. He looked like he was about to hurt Mike if he wouldn’t get out of there right away. I swallowed hard as I got worried about Mike.

“It’s okay, Mike. I’ll handle him” I said with a reassuring smile.

“Are you sure?” I nodded my head. Mike went back to our table even though he looked reluctant of leaving me there with Stephen.

“You’re really a jerk, you know that?” I couldn’t help but hissed in a not-so-obvious manner at Stephen the moment Mike left us.

“Why? Do you prefer him over me, is that it?” my eyebrows creased. I was about to answer when the music suddenly changed into a slow, seductive and sweet music.

“Yes! I prefer to dance with him than you!” his eyes turned into slits. I gasped for air when he snatched me by the waist until my breasts crushed against his chiseled chest.

“Let’s dance” he ordered firmly.

“What the heck are you doing?! Do you even know how to dance?!” the corner of his lips twitched as he smirked dangerously. He began swaying with the music as his hands guided my hips. I couldn’t help but to dance along so that nobody could notice that we’re having a little war while in dancing in the middle of the dance floor.

“Yes. I know how to dance. I bet I am a better dancer than that boy you were dancing with just now” he even emphasized the word ‘boy’. I gritted my teeth. He was so hot-headed and I didn’t like this mood of him. He’s acting weird all of a sudden.

He looked like he was jealous. I mentally shook my head. Jealous?! No! That’s impossible! He’s just being a jerk!

“Let go of me! I don’t want to dance with you!” I spat at him acidly. To my horror, his movements suddenly became daring and seductive. My eyes widened when I felt something hard hit my belly.

“Damn you!”

“Why do you look like you don’t want it? You were doing the same thing with that boy just a while ago, right? You were almost grinding against each other a while ago without caring if people were already watching you” his voice was full of acid and imputation.

“No? I wasn’t” I could feel my blood boil and tried my best to ignore those delicious feelings that he was awakening within me because of deliberately grinding his arousal against me. Even though he looked mad, his movement were fluid and suave that it almost took my breath away.

“Really now? But you looked like you were enjoying flirting with him and you even let him touched you like I am doing right now. What’s the difference?” he was really insulting me and my teeth were almost making a sound because of gritting them tightly.

“Damn you! I hate dancing with you!” before he could even speak, I did what he didn’t expect me to do. Because the hot blood within me rushed to my head, I stepped on his foot hardly which caused him to remove his hands from holding my hips. He groaned in pain but he managed to handle himself well. Before he could even do anything, I walked away from him and strode my way towards the exit.

I was aware that everyone was already looking at us curiously so I had to go and hide before I do more stupid things and embarrassed my family.

I went to the garden and tried to calm myself down. I did a breathing exercise.

“Damn that b*stard!” I hissed irritably.

“Are you alright, Ms. Knight?” an unfamiliar face suddenly appeared in front of me. He looked like he was one of the guests in my grandma’s party, judging by his outfit but at the same time, there was something about him that she couldn’t pinpoint.

“Yes. I am fine” I answered plainly; didn’t want to engage in a conversation further.

“You look like you were having a trouble dealing with those suitors of yours. It must be nice to be beautiful, young and rich at the same time” I scowled at him. His voice suddenly became sarcastic while smirking at me in an insulting manner.

“What do you mean by that?”

“Nothing really. I was just wondering if there’s still spot for me. I can treat you better than them” I got ticked off but chose to just ignore him. I turned around and was planning on going back to the party when I suddenly sensed something dangerous behind me.

“Don’t you dare turn your back on me, you b*tch!” I kinda sensed that he was going to attack me from behind and I was right. That exact moment I faced him, he threw a small knife at me at the same time. Thankfully, my reflexes were fast. I barely avoided it.

“Who are you?” I asked in a slowly but firm tone. I was sure now that he wasn’t one of the guests. He smirked deviously.

“Nice reflexes there. But what about this? Let’s see how you dodge this baby here” I clenched my jaw when he brought out a gun with a silencer.

“Who are you?” I repeated my question. He laughed tauntingly.

“I am the one who’s going to kill you!” he answered evilly. I knew that I was in a pinch now. I slowly moved my hand to get a grip of my pistol but before I could even touched it, I heard a faint gun shot. It obviously came from a gun with a silencer.

I closed my eyes, expecting myself to fall down from being shot but I did not. In fact, I felt nothing. Then I heard someone groan in pain and then a thud. I opened my eyes and saw the man who was holding a gun a while ago, already lifeless on the ground; already bathing with his own blood.

“Are you okay, xuxu ?” I heard the panicking voice of Stephen. Before I could even answer, he pulled me roughly to him and enveloped me in a tight embrace. I could feel his body slightly trembling.

“Damn it! I thought I was already late! Sh*t” he kept on cussing. He sounded so worried. I was about to speak when someone suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

“I’m sorry, T. One of this guy’s comrades attacked me a while ago that’s why I couldn’t rescue Kelly right away” It was Cyrus. He looked guilty, apologetic and mad at the same time.

“I told you to stay alert!” Stephen hissed. Cyrus heaved a sigh as he scratched the back of his head. I didn’t expect him to be here as well.

“I was attacked and my attacker was good in fighting that’s why I needed to fight him seriously. I knew he wasn’t alone because he would never attack me head-on just like that. He just served as a distraction so that this guy could have the chance to approach Kelly”

“Where is the guy who attacked you?”

“I hid his body behind the statue near the pool” I gasped as I heard what they’re talking about. I looked at the dead guy who just attacked me a while ago. What’s happening? Why did he attack me? How come he managed to sneak inside with all the tight security?

“Do you know this guy, Kelly?” I tilted up my head from staring at the guy and looked at Stephen. He was staring at me as if he was studying every expression of my face.

“No”

“How come you’re this calm?” he questioned after a couple of seconds. My eyebrows creased.

“So? What’s your point?”

“A normal girl would be panicking and crying by now considering that this guy almost got you” I avoided his gaze.

“I guess I am not among those normal girls then” I answered nonchalantly and looked at the dead guy again.

“Cy, call the team. We need a clean up here” I heard Stephen ordered and after a couple of minutes, a group of mysterious men came and took the bodies. Just like the first time that someone tried to kill me, people came to take their bodies after Stephen killed them.

“Who are those people?” I couldn’t help but ask when the people left. Cyrus left us too because Stephen commanded him to survey the area and make sure that everything’s safe.

“I think it’s better for us to get out of here” Stephen suggested instead of answering my question.

“Are you really like this? Everytime I ask you a question, you always avoid it. You always ignore my questions and I can’t understand why” I couldn’t help but to get irritated.

“This is for your own safety. It’s better for you if you just keep quiet and let me handle the rest. I think it’s better for us to get out of here. They managed to infiltrate the security here and there’s a possibility that their comrades are still lurking around, waiting for the right moment to attack” he said those words with mix emotions on his face. But when I tried to read his eyes, I almost gasped when I saw the worry and fear there.

“Isn’t it more dangerous if we get out of here now? What if they’re outside, waiting for us to expose ourselves?” he heaved a sigh.

“Wait here” he said and then went a couple of meters away from me. He called someone. I used that as an opportunity to call Ace. Looked like no one noticed what happened because no one came out from the party.

“What?! Someone attacked you?!” I could sense the worry in Ace’s voice.

“Yes and I don’t have any idea who sent him”

“You should’ve fished out some information from him first before you killed him”

“I didn’t kill him”

“What? Don’t tell me he got away from you?” he asked in disbelief.

“No. Stephen was the one who killed that guy. He saved me” he didn’t answer for a couple of seconds.

“That guy saved you? I don’t buy it. He must be the one who’s behind all this for all we know” I expected he would say that. He doesn’t have even an ounce of trust in Stephen.

“I don’t know, Ace. I just want to ask a favor from you if it’s okay with you”

“What is it this time?”

“I want to take an indefinite leave from the organization”

“Why?” I took a deep breath before I continued.

“I just need to do something” I answered simply.

“I think this is a nice opportunity then. I will handle the rest of the mission and—”

“Ace, please don’t. Even though I will be on leave for sometime, I will still continue with the mission. Please don’t do anything until I give you the signal”

“You know that I can’t let you do this. If you take an indefinite leave, then I can’t allow you to continue with the mission. You know the rules” I bit my lower lip.

“Then, I quit” I heard him gasp.

“Are you crazy?! You’re quitting just for him?” his voice was loud in exasperation. I shook my head as if he could see me.

“No. I will quit because you won’t let me do this” he tsked a couple of times.

“This is crazy. You know that I will not allow you to quit” he said after a couple of seconds.

“I know that, Ace. But please, give me one more time. All I’m asking for you is to trust me on this. Just give me 2 and a half months more. And when the times comes and I fail, then proceed with your plans” he didn’t answer for a couple of seconds again. I knew that I was asking for too much but I would do my plans anyway even if he wouldn’t give me the go signal; even if it means quitting the organization.

“Knowing you, you will still proceed with your plans even if I would say no. Fine, I’ll do everything in my power to cover this up from Thunder. Just 2 and a half months, Ivy”

“Thank you so much, Ace. You’re the best”

“Even though I am not in-favor with what you’re doing, I’ll reign my horse for you. I just hope that after this, you won’t get hurt again. Maybe after this, the chapter of your life with that guy will finally put to an end” I was at lost for words for a couple of seconds.

Am I really doing this to put closure to Stephen and I’s past? I don’t know anymore but one thing is for sure, I need to do it. Not because I want to clear Stephen’s name but because of all the unanswered questions that I have in my head… 

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

Who might be the one who sent that attacker? 

Any idea of what will happen next?

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 15

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

KELLY’s POV

I shook my head as I looked at Stephen who was standing at the doorway of my room while observing my every move like a hawk. I was currently unpacking my things from my small suitcase. I was about to pick the last two jeans that were left inside the suitcase when my fingers touched something underneath them. I suddenly remembered the things that were hidden underneath those jeans. I gave Stephen a look.

“Will you cut it out already?” his eyebrows arched as he crossed his arms across his chest and then chuckled tauntingly.

“What? I am not doing anything. I’m your bodyguard so here I am, doing my duties” I rolled my eyes and then stood straight and faced him completely.

“You’re being silly. We’re here in my family’s private beach and we’re safe here. You can go to your room and unpack as well. We’re going to stay here for a week so you should fix your things” I ordered him but he didn’t seem to look like has any plan on following my order right away. Ever since that incident at the party, he had been following me around like crazy and even when I was at school, he remained outside the classroom like a stalker.

I didn’t know how come the school allowed him to enter inside the campus just like that but it was getting on my nerves. Whenever I tried to shoo him away, he would just stare at me like a father that disciplining his daughter and I’ve never been so pissed in my entire life.

Even Mike and my other male friends couldn’t even approach me because he would give them a deathly glare whenever they try to approach me. Because of it, we’ve been arguing a lot this past week…

“This is crazy! I can’t breathe anymore when you’re around! Will you keep your distance at me like you used to do?! This is ridiculous!” I was almost shouting in total frustration. He just stood there while looking at me without any emotion in his eyes.

“I don’t like what happened at the party to happen again. You almost got yourself killed because of how hardheaded you are so I am taking this measure. I won’t ever allow you to get endangered again” I huffed as I ran my hand over my face in annoyance.

We’re currently in school and everyone was looking at me curiously, some are even laughing, because Stephen literally looked like one of those men in black in movies while following me whenever I go.

“This is too much! I am not a child anymore and I can take care of myself! Please, just go outside like you used to do before and wait for me until I finish my classes” I tried to calm down while telling him that but he just arrogantly smirked at me.

“Sorry but you’re not my boss. Your grandma was the one who instructed me to follow you wherever you go” Yes. Stephen and Cyrus informed my family about what happened in the party and they got so worried about me because of it.

My grandma panicked when she heard what happened so she ordered Stephen and Cyrus to double their efforts into guarding me.

I understand her that she’s just worried but about me but this is too much!

“Argh!” I screamed in total frustration and walked towards the canteen to eat my lunch. Of course, he followed me. I mentally shook my head.

After I ordered my food, I sat alone at the table in the corner of the school cafeteria. I was about to begin eating when I suddenly realized something.

“Why don’t you order something and eat as well? You look like some stalker and creepy person while standing there” I said with my eyebrows creased. To my surprise, he suddenly burst out laughing.

“Me? A Creepy stalker? I don’t think so. Look” my eyes followed what he was referring to and my mouth hang open when I saw a group of women, openly staring at him flirtatiously. Those girls were popular in the campus because all the member of their group were beautiful and loves flirting with guys.

They were openly ogling at Stephen to my irritation, Stephen winked at them and that made them giggle.

I suddenly tasted something bitter in my mouth as I glared at Stephen.

“If you don’t want to eat, keep quiet and let me eat in peace!” I hissed. I didn’t know why I felt so irritated at him especially when he winked at them. I heard him chuckle but I chose to ignore him and just continued eating before I lose my appetite.

After I finished my meal, I went to my last two subjects in the afternoon.

When my classes finally ended, I decided to go to the library to read a book about my report.

“I need to go to the restroom. Wait for me here” Stephen said while we’re walking. I rolled my eyes and sassily faced him.

“Just go. You don’t have to tell me”

“Stay here and wait for me” he said firmly. I released a harsh breath. He’s really a bossy man! Argh!

“Fine! Go!” he kept on glancing at my direction while walking away from me to go to the restroom. I mentally smirked.

“You really think I’d wait for you here? You wish!” I said playfully to myself and then left that spot.

I was almost near the library when I saw Mike at the nearby bench, obviously waiting for someone. His face brightened up when he saw me.

“I knew you’d go to the library” I smiled. Since the night of the party, we haven’t had the chance to talk because Stephen was always near me.

“Why? Do you need something?” he shook his head but the smile on his lips widened.

“Not really. I just want to see you. Thankfully, your bodyguard isn’t with you” he openly stared at me with awe. I gulped inaudibly.

“Why?”

“Because my day isn’t complete without me talking to you” he took my hands. I suddenly felt uncomfortable because of what he did.

“I meant what I said at the party, Kelly, but it’s not just crush. I like you and I am willing to court you to prove my feelings for you” he lifted my hands that he was still holding and was about to kiss them when someone suddenly appeared out of nowhere and grabbed Mike’s collar and pulled him away from me.

“How dare you go near Kelly and try to make a pass at her?” Stephen’s voice was dangerous and menacing. He lifted Mike from the ground by clutching his collar tightly. Mike has a smaller frame than Stephen that’s why he lifted him up that easily.

“Stop it!” I yelled.

“S-So what if I go near K-Kelly? Y-You’re just her b-bodyguard” my eyes widened when I noticed that Mike’s face was already red because he’s choking. He was also having difficulty talking.

I grabbed Stephen’s solid arm to stop him but he ignored me. Because of worry and panic, I didn’t even notice that my hand flew to his cheek, slapping him hard to pull him back to his senses.

“I said, stop it! Do you have any plan to kill him?!” I yelled. He blinked for a couple of seconds as if he just got out of a magic spell. He finally let go of Mike who’s now coughing.

“Oh, my god! Are you okay, Mike?” I asked him worriedly and rubbed his back. I looked back at Stephen and saw a strange emotion that passed through his eyes. I gritted my teeth.

“I’m sorry about this, Mike” I said to him apologetically before I grabbed Stephen’s hand and pulled him angrily away from there. That was my first time seeing him acted like that and I was shocked.

When we got out of the school premises and reached the parking lot, we had a heated argument. I was so mad at him.

“Damn you! You don’t have the right to do that to my friend! Who do you think you are?!” I yelled at him exasperatedly and then repeatedly pounded him on the chest with my fists. I felt sorry for Mike. He doesn’t deserve to be treated like that.

To my surprise, Stephen pulled me roughly to his body and enveloped me in his tight embrace.

“I’m sorry of what I did. I just lost myself there. I hate it when…when another man is touching you in anyway” he almost mumbled. I almost gasped in surprise. A familiar feeling rushed though me but I tried to ignore him because I was still so pissed off at him.

“Bstard! Bastard…” I kept on saying while hitting his shoulder as I burrowed my face on his hard chest…

Because of what happened, I decided to take some time away from everything. We don’t have a class on Thursday and Friday so I decided to go to our private beach in Hawaii. I decided to absent from Monday to Wednesday classes. I talked to my teachers and told them that I needed to attend an important matter for a couple of days and they allowed me to go.

I didn’t have plans of going together with Stephen but when I remembered how my family got worried about me the other day, I deiced to just bring him along. Cyrus couldn’t come because of an important matter.

“Are you sure you’re okay here?” his tone changed all of a sudden and became serious.

“Yes. Just go” I even motioned my hand to shoo him away. When I was sure that he already left me alone in my room, I carefully removed the two jeans from my suitcase and picked up one of my guns that was hidden there.

One of my former colleagues that was now residing here in Hawaii gave them to me along with the suitcase and clothes. I brought another suitcase which consists of my clothes but when we arrived here in Hawaii; Gyros, my former colleague met up with me and he insisted to give me another suitcase. He said that it was for my own protection to carry some.

He pretended to be one of my grandma’s men so that Stephen would not suspect anything.

“Kelly, what do you––what the hell is that?” my eyes widened and I almost jumped out of my skin when I heard Stephen. Damn it! Why did he come back?! How come I didn’t even sense his presence right away?! I didn’t even hear a sound indicating that he was getting closer.

“Nothing. This is just for my safety” I tried to act normal as possible and then simply put the gun back inside the suitcase.

“For your safety?” I nodded my head vigorously. He was looking at me suspiciously and I almost groaned in frustration. I got careless!

“Of course. I’ve been targeted a couple of times already so I figured that it’s time for me to have a weapon to defend myself” his eyes turned into slits.

“Do you even know how to use those? How did you get them? Where?”

“Don’t worry. They’re licensed” I answered dismissively. His forehead crinkled even more.

“You’re not answering my questions” I heaved a sigh. Sh*t! I don’t know how to answer his questions but I need to say an answer to shut him up and make him stop bombarding me a lot of questions.

“I know how to use a gun because my father taught me to. My grandma is very concern about my safety too so they taught me how to use guns. I already answered your question. You can get out now. I need to do something so don’t disturb me” he stared at me quietly for a couple of seconds before he turned his back on me.

I didn’t know if I my answer convince him. I cursed inwardly.

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

STEPHEN’s POV

I didn’t know what to think upon seeing Kelly holding a gun like that. I’ve never expected for her to carry a gun like it was a normal thing for women her age. That wasn’t like her. I don’t know why but I wasn’t convince of what she said. Don’t tell me I was right…

I clenched my jaw tightly. I mentally shook my head. I entered to my respective room and decided to unpack. We would be staying at Kelly’s family’s private beach for a week.

While unpacking, my mind kept on remembering about the gun that Kelly was holding. From that moment on, I decided to start my plans into discovering the truth…

After I finished what I was doing, I went to the bathroom and decided to take a shower. After that I went out of my room and went to the living room to watch TV while waiting for Kelly to come out of her room. After about an hour, she finally came out and my lips parted in awe when I saw her.

She was wearing a shorts that just reached her mid-legs and then an orange spaghetti strapped top. The perfect shape of her sexy body was evident because of her outfit. I gulped inaudibly.

“Let’s go” she said. My eyebrows furrowed.

“Where?”

“We don’t have something to eat here for now so we need to eat out. The caretaker will come tomorrow and she will be our helper her for a week” I nodded my head and then turned off the TV.

After that, we went to a nearby restaurant and ate dinner.

“Why are you looking at me like that? Do you want to ask me something?” I heaved a sigh.

“Why did you decide to come here all of a sudden? You didn’t even say anything when I told you that I would come with you here. I didn’t really expect for you to agree right away” she didn’t speak for a couple of seconds. She looked like she was calculating her answer properly.

“I just want to take this opportunity to be with you and get to know you better” my breath automatically hitched upon hearing that as I stared at her in disbelief. What?! Did she really say that?!

I wanted to feel happy about that but something wasn’t right…

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

What do you think is Kelly’s plan? 

What will happen to these two during their vacation in Hawaii? 

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 16

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

STEPHEN’s POV

I couldn’t help but to stare at Kelly who was sitting right in front of me. We’re currently sitting on the floor while busy playing cards. I didn’t know what to think about the big changed in Kelly’s behavior since after that incident in her room earlier today.

When we were at the restaurant while eating dinner, she suddenly suggested for us to have a truce to enjoy our vacation in Hawaii. I agreed.

She’d been awfully cheerful since a while ago and looked like she was having fun defeating me. I couldn’t concentrate of playing because I couldn’t help but to get mesmerized by her laugh and smiles. She looked so enchanting.

It has been so long since I last saw her smile and laugh like this and it felt great.

After we had our dinner at the nearby restaurant, we decided to go back to the beach house right away because the weather wasn’t good and it looked like it was about to rain.

When we arrived home, she suddenly asked me to play cards with her. Of course, I got surprised because she was smiling sweetly as she asked me to play with her.

“5-O! Oh, my gosh! I didn’t know that you’re such a loser in this kind of game” she said while laughing at me. Damn! This was the reason why I couldn’t even win! Her cheerful face was distracting the hell out of me!

“Well, I didn’t expect you love playing games like this” I said with a smile. Everything between us suddenly became lighter and brighter.

“Well, you still have a lot of things that you don’t know about me and I am the same when it comes to you. We only had a three-month span of relationship before. It was just short so we didn’t really have enough time to know each other that well” she answered nonchalantly as she pushed the cards towards me. I gathered the cards and then reshuffled them.

I was about to distribute again when she stopped me.

“Wait. Why don’t we change the rules of the game?” my eyebrows creased as my hand stopped in mid-air.

“What do you mean?”

“Well, how about this. Whoever wins get the chance to ask question to the loser and the loser is obligated to answer truthfully whatever the question is. What do you think?” I stared at her intently. What is she planning? Why’s she all of a sudden acting weird like this? Well…

“Game!” I answered, agreeing to her. Her face brightened up but I saw something that passed through her eyes that I couldn’t pinpoint. What are you up to, xuxu?

We decided to play old maid this time even though there’s only two of us playing. I distributed the cards and then after that, we began playing.

I couldn’t help but to smile inwardly when I saw my cards. There were just 3 odd ones and the rest were already paired. I put down the 2 of hearts that was one of the unpaired ones. Kelly didn’t take it, instead, she drew a card from the stack of cards. We continued playing quietly and I could almost feel the air begin to thicken as the game approaches the ending.

It was Kelly’s turn to draw a card from my cards and I was holding my breath as she picked from my two remaining cards. It was already obvious that the odd card was the A of hearts. I wanted to laugh when she got the A of hearts.

I saw the irritation on her face. She reshuffled her cards and then let me pick from hers. She was staring at me intently as I was trying to decide which one to draw. When I’ve made up my mind and picked one, a gasp came out of her lips and that’s when I realized that I won.

I couldn’t hold my amused grin because of her reaction. When she realized that I was staring at her, she cleared her throat and then gathered herself together.

“Okay. Ask away. What is the question that you prepared for me?” we stared into each other’s eyes before I threw my question.

“Why do you suddenly act like this?” her eyebrows knitted together. Yes, we both agreed to have a truce and stay civil towards each other but I’ve never expected for her to act like this. It felt nice and weird at the same time. My gut feel was telling me that she’s cooking up something.

“What do you mean?”

“Like this. You look like you’re happy being with me all of a sudden. Ever since I started my job as your bodyguard, I’ve never seen you act like this and it’s puzzling me. Why the sudden change?” to my surprise, she suddenly laughed while shaking her head.

“Why? Don’t you want it? I mean, I just realized that I’m tired of arguing with you all the time. I came here because I wanted to relax and forget about what has been happening to my life lately and I don’t want to spoil this vacation by having a fight with you. We’re both adults and I think we should act like one” she answered matter-of-factly as she raked her fingers through her silky hair.

“So, are you satisfied with my answer?” I shrugged my shoulders and then nodded my head. I knew that she’s up to something because I could feel it deep in my heart. I just need to play along to unveil her real intentions. We continued playing and I won again because I tried my best to concentrate and didn’t take a look at her face.

“How have you been these past three years?” I knew my question was kinda lame but I wanted to throw the more serious ones if I won again later. Her one eyebrow cocked up.

“Well, everything was normal. I attended school while working part time” my forehead knitted.

“Part time?” I swore that she suddenly looked like she was caught off guard but her expression changed just like that in a blink of an eye.

“Yes! I worked part-time while studying. It was just a normal job at a local restaurant” that didn’t convince me one bit because it was impossible. Knowing how wealthy and influential her family was, it was impossible for them to allow her to work a part-time job while studying.

Even though I wanted to ask another question, I couldn’t because we agreed that one question per win.

In the next round, I almost lost but I won anyway. Kelly was obviously getting pissed off because she already lost three consecutive times.

“C’mon, what is your question?” my eyes zeroed on her lovely face, thinking if I would throw the question that was on my mind since a while ago but then I decided to ask anyway.

“Are you still mad at me?” I noticed her take a deep breath as she obviously forced a smile, trying to appear calm and fine.

“Why are you bringing about the past all of a sudden?” I didn’t break our eye contact.

“Because I want to know what you really feel”

“What if I’d say yes, what would you do?” she asked daringly as she raised her chin, her smile faded. A pang of pain suddenly attacked my chest. I gritted my teeth. I couldn’t help but to remember about the past again. I didn’t know what to say. I was at lost for words.

Then to my surprise, Kelly suddenly burst into a laugh.

“You don’t have to be so serious, you know. Okay. Why don’t we change our game? Maybe we can play tong-its?” I couldn’t read what’s on her mind but I could tell that something was off.

“But there’s only two of us” she shrugged her shoulders.

“That’s fine. We don’t have another player so we have no choice” I heaved a sigh.

“Okay. Let’s change the game to tong-its but let’s change the rules as well. The winner still has to ask the loser a question but if the winner doesn’t want to answer the question, the loser could make the winner do something. For example, the winner could ask the loser to dance like a crazy person, etc. What do you think?” she pursed her lips while thinking about my suggestion.

I just hoped that she wouldn’t notice that I was just trying to play safe.

She then shrugged her shoulders again and then answered.

“Sure. Why not?” she then distributed the cards and after that, we became silent while playing.

“Oh, my! It’s hot in here” I heard her say which made me look at her. She angled her head and fanned herself with her hand. I almost choke with my own spit when my eyes went to her exposed neck. I gulped inaudibly and I couldn’t help but to get affected of that sight.

“Oh, my god! I win!” I blinked for a couple of seconds when I heard her enthusiastic voice. Damn! I lost my focus!

“Okay. I am the loser this time. What is your question?” she didn’t answer right away. She just stared at me for a couple of seconds as her face slowly became serious.

“Why did you come back?” I was caught off guard because I didn’t expect her to ask me that. But I already knew what to do.

“It’s not that I came back. More like I got assigned to be your bodyguard. I needed money so I accepted it” I said matter-of-factly as I carefully observe what her reaction would be. The corner of her lips twitched.

“Don’t give me that crap, Stephen. We agreed to answer the truth to every question here. Don’t try to fool me” the tone of her voice was certain that I was lying. I chuckled.

“But that’s the truth” her eyes turned into slits.

“The truth!” she hissed and I almost groaned in frustration. She’s really stubborn and persistent! I was about to answer when my phone suddenly rang. It was on the top of the coffee table. We both glanced at my phone which was continuously ringing.

“I need to answer that” I stood up and picked up the phone. When I saw who it was, I decided to go out.

“I’ll just go out for a minute” I informed Kelly before I strode my way out of the beach house.

“What is it?” I asked the moment I answered the call. I went to the back of the house, which was the garden, to make sure that Kelly won’t hear me.

“I have a good news, bud. I already got an information about the Black Jackals” Cyrus informed me.

“Maybe we shouldn’t discuss this on the phone. Someone might intercept our conversation”

“No worries, T. The new software that Hunter gave me allows us to converse here on the phone without feely without worrying about spies”

“Alright. Tell me the information that you found out then”

“They are a secret organization under the government and they’re the ones who handles big fishes in the underworld. But the interesting thing is, the gun man that you’re looking for is one of them” overwhelming anger suddenly engulfed my whole being. My hand tightened around the phone that I was holding.

“Who is he?”

“I am not sure yet but there are two people who appears to be there that night at the bar during that shootout. But I’m sure that one of them was the one who—”

“Who are they?”

“They’re known in the underworld as Thunder and Ronin. One of them was the gunman that night” my body was slightly trembling as overwhelming anger in me intensified.

“Do you know their real identities? What about their faces?”

“I already have their pictures. I’ll send them to you but don’t you dare do anything yet because we need to make sure who between these two is the real gunman”

“Okay” Cyrus ended the call and then after a couple of seconds, my phone beeped. I opened the file and my eyes widened when I saw the pictures. One of the two men looked familiar. Then I suddenly remembered where I saw him.

“That guy at the party…” my fists tightened. If I’ve known earlier, I would’ve killed him right at that moment. Don’t you dare do anything yet because we need to make sure whom between these two is the real gunman …The voice of Cyrus echoed in my head but then the events during that night three years ago replayed in my head like an old movie.

The smell of blood, so much blood. His voice that keeps on haunting me in my dreams…

“Damn it! Fck! Fck!” I couldn’t control my wrath. I punched the branch of the tree in front of me a couple of times. I needed to do it because I couldn’t control myself anymore. I needed to let out the anger within me.

It’s been three years and now, they’re just nearby but I can’t even do anything just yet. Even though I wanted to kill them right away, I couldn’t. I couldn’t afford to be reckless.

“What the hell are you doing?! Are you crazy?!” The angry but worried voice of Kelly broke the silence of the night. She approached me with long and heavy strides and then stopped me by pulling my right hands which were already bleeding.

“Leave me for now, Kelly. I need to be alone” I uttered but I couldn’t even look her in the eyes.

“No! You’re going to hurt yourself again if I leave you here”

“Kelly. Don’t be hardheaded. Go inside the house now”

“I said no! I won’t go back inside without you” she insisted. I gritted my teeth. I didn’t want her to see the monster in me so I tried my best to calm down but it was so difficult.

“Kelly…” I said as I closed my eyes.

“No!”

“I said go inside! Now!” I roared thunderously at her as my control broke. I saw the shock on her face as she almost jumped in surprise. I saw the fear that registered in her eyes but it was just for a second because it disappeared right away. Her face turned stoic.

“I’m sorry, Kelly. I didn’t mean to shout at you”

“Let’s go inside. I’ll treat your bleeding knuckles” her voice was cold and distant. I groaned inwardly. Sht! Of all people, Kelly was the one who saw me like that. Fck it!

I stared at her. I suddenly realized something. The guy in the picture that Cyrus sent me was the guy that she was talking to at the terrace in her grandparents’ house during the night of the party. My teeth clenched tightly. Is she really….

I mentally shook my head. I need to play this game wisely.

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

Do you have any idea why Stephen is up for revenge like this?

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 17

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

KELLY’s POV

I woke up early to go for a jogging at the beach. To my surprise, I didn’t see Stephen coming out of his room or watching at the living room when I went out of my room. Maybe he’s still sleeping, I thought. I sighed when I suddenly remembered what happened last night.

I couldn’t believe that we could be together like that without arguing about something like we usually did ever since we got reunited again.

Yes, I already made up my mind to carefully execute my plan and it was a success. He agreed to the truce that I offered. Now, it’s my turn to use this chance.

But then, I didn’t expect what happened. It wasn’t one of my plans but I really enjoyed his company last night when we were at the living room and playing cards.

I forgot about how much resentment I had for him. I never thought that I could act like that again in front of him after all the pain that he made me feel in the past.

Now that I think about it, I totally forgot about the past these past week. Yes, we kept on arguing and I usually got pissed off at him about those silly arguments but that’s all about to it. Well, my mind was pre-occupied about my mission too.

I was about to get out of the house when I noticed something on top of the coffee table. It was the first aid kit that I used on him last night.

When he went out of the house to answer his phone, I stealthily followed him…

“Maybe we shouldn’t discuss this on the phone. Someone might intercept our conversation” my eyebrows creased when I heard him say that. My heart suddenly started beating faster.

“Alright. Tell me the information that you found out then” what? He’s investigating someone? Who?

I continued eavesdropping as carefully as possible so that he wouldn’t notice my presence nearby. I was holding my breath.

“Who is he?…Who are they…Do you know their real identities? What about their faces?….okay” there were a lot of things and suspicion that popped up on my mind upon hearing all that. Now, I really need to execute my plan as soon as possible in order to know the truth behind him.

I didn’t know what he was planning but I need to figure that out before it’s too late.

“Damn it! Fck! Fck!” I was pulled out of my deep thoughts when I heard Stephen’s voice. My eyes widened when I realized what he was doing. He was uncaringly and furiously hitting the tree with his bare hands!

I got worried all of a sudden and got out of my hiding place to stop him. I tried my best to stop him because I saw that his knuckles were already bleeding. When he barked at me thunderously, I almost lost the courage that I had but the brave me got the best of me. I didn’t let him intimidate me. I pulled his hand and brought him back inside the house.

“Why do you need to do that? If you have a problem, you can tell me. I’m here to listen” I uttered while I was cleaning his wounds. I felt his gaze on me.

“I’m fine. I don’t have any problem” irritation suddenly filled me and because of that, my hand which I was using to clean his bloody hand, pressed the cotton ball harder on his wound and it made him groan in pain.

“Hey, you deliberately did that!” I raised my face and glared at him.

“I am not stupid you know. You won’t hurt yourself like this if you don’t have any problem” our gaze locked and nobody dared to look away for a couple of seconds.

But after a few seconds more, Stephen broke our eye contact and then looked down. I could feel the tension that was radiating from his body. He heaved a sigh.

“It’s not really a problem. I just punched the tree because I suddenly felt the need to break a little sweat” I rolled my eyes because of his very lame answer. He was obviously lying. I sighed in resignation.

“Fine. If you don’t want to tell me about it, I’ll respect that. Just so you know, I am here if you need someone to talk to” he looked surprised for a second but then nodded his head after. I continued cleaning his wounds in silence.

I didn’t know why but I could feel his heated gaze on me again but I chose to just ignore it even though it became hard to concentrate on what I was doing because of it…

I picked up the first aid kit from the coffee table and then put it back in its rightful place. After that, I went out of the beach house.

It was still dark because it was still 4:50 am. It’s been a while since I last went out to have a morning jog. I just work out in my mini gym at home because I’ve been too busy with work and school lately not to mention that Stephen was always tailing me wherever I go.

I jogged along the seashore for about an hour and when I got tired and decided to stop, the sun was already beginning to rise up the horizon.

I sat on the sand to rest while watching the beautiful sunrise. The sun was already peeking, ready to spread its light, and the color of the sky was spectacular not the mention its beautiful effect in the water. It was really breathtaking.

I looked at the clean water and it looked so inviting. I took my jogging pants and top off. I looked around. As expected, no one was there aside from me because the area was a private property. I put my clothes on top of the big stone and then ran towards the water.

I was right. The temperature of the water was just right and it felt so good on my skin. I floated and then stared at the sunrise. Oh my! It was so perfect. I felt so calm and refreshed. I continued swimming for about 10 minutes before I decided to get out of the water.

I dove one more time and then swam towards the shore. When I felt the sand on my feet, I put my feet on the ground and stood up just to gasp in surprise when I almost bumped into someone that was standing right in front of me.

The first thing that I noticed was his wide span of muscled chest. Then my eyes felt like they have their own mind and went down to his torso. I swallowed hard when I saw his hard abs. He was just wearing mesh shorts and the sexiness of his body was at full display.

Then my eyes went to that thing that was hanging on his neck. It was a necklace. My eyebrows creased. The design looked so familiar. Then I remembered. He was still wearing that necklace. But then I noticed something different.

The necklace that he’d been wearing in the past was a cross with a big S that was engraved on it while his necklace now has a big T. It was the same but the letters were the only difference. I was about to ask about his necklace when he stepped even closer to me.

Our distance became even closer that I felt like I ran out of breath. My mind went hazy.

“Eyes up here, xuxu “ until now, I still don’t understand why he keeps on calling me that.

“You startled me!” I hissed in order to hide his effect on me. Just seeing his body almost turned my knees into jelly. I couldn’t think straight.

The corner of his lips lifted but his expression was deadly serious; worried and….panicking?

“I’ve been looking for you ever since I woke up but I couldn’t find you anywhere. You made me worry” my lips parted.

“Y-You’re worried about me?” he raked his fingers through his hair before he cupped my face.

“Don’t ever do that to me again. If you want to go somewhere, tell me and I’ll accompany you” his eyes were like piercing the depths of my soul. Damn it! Our bodies were almost touching and I felt like my body was in heat. I could almost fee the warmth of his body which was radiating out of him, making my skin burn even more.

I bit my lower lip. His heated gaze focused on my lips like a spotlight.

“Don’t bite your lip” I couldn’t help but to close my eyes when I heard his husky voice while his thumbs started moving softly on my cheeks, caressing them sensually.

“I’m sorry if I made you worry like that. I just went out for a jogging” I tried to sound as normal as possible even though I felt like my body was shaking. I wanted to get away from him but I didn’t have the strength to do it. His hands on my cheeks felt so good and magical.

“You’re so enchanting right now. Do you even know that?” I bit my lower lip again and I heard him groan.

“Damn it!” my eyes fluttered open just to meet just burning gaze.

“W-Why? Did I do something?” he shook his head in frustration but he didn’t let go of me. I could feel the rising sexual tension in the air.

“No. It’s just that…”

“It’s just that—what?” I queried.

“I want to kiss you right now” my eyes widened and I didn’t know why but I bit my lower lip again. I heard him grunted before he wrapped his arm around my waist while his other hand went to the back of my neck and pulled me for a wild kiss. It looked like he lost all the tiny ounce of control he has.

I gasped as his warm lips landed on mine. I wanted to push him away but my traitor lips kissed him back as I clung onto him. He groaned triumphantly as he felt me surrendering to him. He instantly deepened the kiss. It was wild and hot. The sexual tension was increasing with each second and the temperature of the water felt like it rose a couple of degrees.

We were like two starving animals; hungry and so lost of what we’re doing. I felt like floating in the clouds. I didn’t know why we ended up kissing but I didn’t care anymore. My mind wasn’t working normally anymore. The only thing that was on my mind was how delicious and perfect the kiss we were sharing.

“Your lips are the sweetest. I can’t get enough of kissing you” he uttered huskily when he finally let go of my lips. He rested his forehead against mine. We were both breathing hard. I was aware that he was staring at me but somehow, I felt like I didn’t have enough courage to open my eyes and meet his.

I felt so confused again. Why do I turn into a different person whenever our bodies pressed like this? Why does he have this control over me?

“Open your eyes, xuxu “ he commanded but I shook my head. I felt like something would happen if I’d open my eyes now.

“C’mon, open your eyes and look at me” I shook my head no again. I knew I’m being a coward but I was scared for an unknown reason.

“I don’t wanna” he sighed and then I felt him pulled his head away from mine but his palms remained cupping my cheeks, softly caressing.

“I’ll kiss you again if you won’t open your eyes” my heart that was beating rapidly because of the kiss that we just shared, beat even harder compared to a while ago because of what he said.

Even though it was against my will, I slowly open my eyes but I didn’t meet his gaze. But of course, being persistent that he was, he made me look at him by placing a finger under my chin and tilted my head. I groaned inwardly and then bit my lower lip unintentionally. Gosh! This is crazy!

To my surprise, he planted a kiss on my lips again. It was just a quick peck but it sent delicious shivers down my spine.

“I told you not to bite those luscious lips of yours because you don’t know how it affects me everytime you do it” I blinked for a couple of seconds. I felt like my cheeks were already as red as tomatoes.

“Why do you keep on kissing me?” I asked in an almost inaudible voice. I wanted to shout at him but my voice came out differently. I wanted to curse myself because I was behaving like a love struck teenager in front of her crush.

“Because I wanted to”

“And why do you want to kiss me?”

“Because I lo—like you” I gasped in shock as my feet automatically took a step backwards. My heart was beating hardly like a drum and I felt like it would come out of my chest any moment now.

“W-What are you saying? You’re kidding, right?” he ran his hand over his face.

“Don’t you believe me?” my eyes turned into slits.

“Don’t joke around with me! Do you think this is funny?” I asked through gritted teeth. Anger rose in my chest.

“Why would I joke around with you especially about this matter?” my hands formed into fists. I chuckled bitterly.

“Don’t you dare tell me that you like me after what you did to me in the past because I don’t believe you” mixed emotions passed through his eyes. His lips opened to speak but I didn’t give him any chance to hear him out.

I turned around and ran away from him. I didn’t want to hear whatever he wanted say. Instead of going back inside the house, my feet ran to the other direction.

“Kelly!” I heard him call me but I ignored him. I just kept on running away without any particular direction in mind. I didn’t know why I suddenly became emotional. My eyes were already blurry because of the forming tears in my eyes.

Darn it! This is not like me! I suddenly felt scared of facing him and hear him say that again because I knew in the back of my mind that I would give in.

Because I was busy thinking about Stephen, his confession and our past, I didn’t notice what’s in front of me. My body bumped into something which made me stop running.

I looked up to the face of the one I bumped into. He was with two other men. My eyes brows creased.

“Who are you? This is a private property. You’re trespassing” I voiced out, almost running out of breathe from running.

“Really? Do we look like we care?” said was the one whom I bumped into while raking me a lustful stare. I suddenly felt uncomfortable.

“I guess, this is our lucky day. Who would’ve thought that we would find a beautiful and sexy girl here?” another guy said while smirking creepily.

“The house will not go anywhere so why don’t we have fun with her first?” the last guy said and then winked at his comrades.

“House? What do you mean? Don’t tell me you’re planning on barging in my house?” I asked with a stoic face. Instead of getting scared with these freaks, my senses stayed calm and composed. I already have encountered people who were far worst that these guys before.

“So, you’re the owner of this private beach? Wow, we’re really lucky” the guy who was wearing red shirt said as he walked towards me. He grabbed my wrist.

“Let go of my hand” I warned him firmly. They laughed.

“C’mon. Just let us do what we want with you and then we’ll let you go after that. Just obey and we won’t harm you. In fact, we’ll take you to heaven” they laughed loudly.

He cupped my nape and was about to kiss me but that gave me the cue to act. I raised my hand and was about to use my martial arts skills on him when he suddenly groaned in pain.

Someone grabbed his hand that was holding my neck and then twisted it before kicking him between his legs. He landed on the ground, groaning in pain. The one who attacked him was none other than Stephen.

I thought he didn’t follow me all the way there.

The two remaining guys charged at the same time and attacked Stephen but he expertly dodged them both before giving them series of punches on their faces and kicks on their bodies until they fell down.

“Get out of here and don’t ever come back or else, I’ll kill you!” he roared as he pointed a gun on them. The three men ran for their lives as if the devil was after them.

When they’re out of our sight, Stephen put his gun back inside the pocket of his shorts and then closed the gap between us.

I suddenly found myself being enveloped inside his arms.

“Damn it! Why do you always do this to me?! Haven’t I told you not to run off like that without me?! You scared the sh*t out of me again! I would never forgive myself if something bad happened to you” I closed my eyes as I tried to gather myself together.

I’ve never been scared of creeps like those three after joining the organization and today’s not an exception but the fact that Stephen saved me again felt so weird but in a good way.

“Why are you doing this to me? Don’t act like you care”

“I care, damn it!” he hissed as he tightened his embrace.

“Don’t ever say things you don’t mean because we both know that you’re just lying” he cursed expletives and then pulled away a little but from me. He cupped my face and then stared into my eyes.

“I meant everything that I’ve said a while ago” my eyes squinted in anger.

“Liar! You wouldn’t’ve done what you did to me in the past if you’re telling the truth” he closed his eyes in frustration before he opened them again.

“Please forgive me of what happened in the past. I already made up my mind before to give up my feelings for you but when I saw you again, I couldn’t help but to relive these feelings that I’ve been keeping inside my heart for a long time. Why is it so hard to forget about you? I’m not supposed to love you because you were never mine but that’s not what I’m feeling whenever we’re together. Even though we keep on arguing, my stubborn heart still shouts your name. What do you even have that I can’t forget about you no matter what I do? I have a lot of doubts and suspicion but whenever you’re in danger, the desire to keep you safe is always there. I feel like I’ll die if something bad happened to you” my lips parted.

His words didn’t register on my mind except that part when he said that he loved me? What? Did I hear it right or was I just imagining things? Should I believe him after what he to me in the past?

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

Stephen’s kinda confusing, right? Lol. 

Do you have any idea of what Kelly’s planning to do with Stephen?

What do you think will happen next to these two?

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 18

A/N: The part that are in italics are past events. 

I ended up splitting this update into two chapters because it’s too long already. 

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

KELLY’s POV

I kept on tossing and turning on my bed because I couldn’t sleep at all. My mind was full of Stephen especially about what happened between me and him this morning. I still couldn’t believe of what happened. Stephen just confessed to me and I was beyond shocked. I really thought that he already moved on from our past long time ago considering what he had done to me but now, he was telling me that he liked me.

I stared at the ceiling and then heaved a sigh. It’s already 1:30 am but my mind was still active and far from being sleepy.

Whenever I close my eyes, Stephen’s face was all I could see. I touched my lips with my forefinger.

I bit my lower lip. Gosh! I still felt like his lips were on my lips, kissing me passionately…

I groaned inwardly. I’ve never expected this turn of events and now, I got even more confused.

“Why are you doing this to me, Stephen?” I asked as if he was in front of me. I chuckled bitterly. My mind drifted to the past; to the time when I first met him…

I groaned with irritation when I read Blake’s message. She said in her text that she couldn’t come because her mom would work overtime today. Because of that, she has to cook and do the laundry.

I heaved a sigh. Today’s Saturday and Blake and I decided to go out and have a girl bonding time but now, she couldn’t come all of a sudden. I released a harsh breath and then decided to call her.

“Hello” Blake said upon answering my call.

“Why didn’t you tell me right away that you couldn’t come?” I couldn’t help but to sound irritated. I heard her sigh.

“I’m sorry, Kells. Mom already agreed for me to go out today but she just called me just now and told me that she couldn’t come home on time because her boss asked her to work over-time. One of the evening shifts couldn’t go to work because she’s sick and needed someone to work on this person’s place”

“So what? You can still come. Your house won’t go anywhere if you leave” she chuckled.

“I know but I need to do the laundry right now and cook for our dinner. She’ll be home around 9 tonight and I don’t want her to do these stuff when she gets home because she’s tired for sure. I’m sorry, Kells. I’ll make it up to you next time” her voice sounded sweet while saying the last sentence.

My irritation disappeared right away. Of course, I wasn’t really mad at her. I knew that she really intended to come but things didn’t go her way.

I understand her situation because she only have her mom. Her father died last year. Now, her mother has to work two jobs in order to make ends meet.

Thankfully, Blake is such an understanding and responsible daughter. Even though she’s still young, she knows how to help her mother in the littlest things she could.

“Fine. Just make sure to make it up to me, okay?”

“I promise. See you on Monday” I smiled.

“Okay. See you on Monday” I ended the call and then put my phone back in my pocket. I heaved a sigh again as I looked around me.

I already told my driver to go home and leave me there. I looked at my watch. It was still 3 pm. It’s still early for me to go home so I decided to stroll around until I ended up at the mall.

I went to every shop that caught my attention and even though it wasn’t on my plan, I ended up shopping a couple of clothes.

After my little shopping at the mall, I decided to go out and went to the luxury shopping area. I wasn’t planning on buying stuff there though. I just wanted to check their latest collections.

I just came out of one of the luxury shops and just finished calling my driver to pick me up when I noticed something.

I saw a lot of people going in and out of that one particular shop. Judging by the balloons, confetti, flowers and other decorations, it was obvious that they just opened the shop today. I saw a couple of press too. I looked at the name of the shop. S & T Jewels.

My eyebrows creased. I recognized that brand name. S & T Jewels is well-known in the country because of the quality jewelries that they produce. They have a lot of branches across the country and some parts of Asia and Europe.

I’ve never tried going inside one of their shops before because I wasn’t into jewelries. But now, I suddenly got curious so I decided to go inside and check their jewelries.

There were a lot of people inside even though it was almost closing time already. I checked on the jewelries and I couldn’t help but to get mesmerized by them. I’ve never been fond of jewelries before especially from the luxury shops because they never caught my attention.

Yes, they’re expensive and all but they’re bland and boring for me. I didn’t know why. But now, these jewelries were different. They looked simple yet elegant and very beautiful at the same time. That kind of thing that one would fell in love to at first sight and it would be hard to forget.

Then, one particular jewelry caught my attention. It was a locket necklace. I looked at the price and saw how expensive it was. Well, it looked like it’s worth the price because it was really beautiful.

“Why don’t you try it? It would surely look good on you” a baritone sexy voice said. I looked at the one who spoke and I almost gasped upon seeing how dashing he was. He was wearing a black suit and has a high fade hairstyle. He looked really gorgeous but his graphite grey eyes caught my attention. They really looked mesmerizing.

“W-What did you say?” I asked after I cleared my throat and composed myself. He gave me a lopsided grin and then opened the glass cube display cabinet with a key.

My eye brows furrowed as I looked at the employees. They were busy assisting the other customers.

“Try it” my attention went back to the man in front of me.

“Ahm, are you sure you can do this? You don’t look like you’re an employee here” I couldn’t help but ask. The sales associates there were wearing maroon colored uniforms. He chuckled again.

“It’s okay. I just want you to try it. Did you know that this locket necklace is very special? There’s only 50 pieces of this kind but the owner has two special versions of this necklace but aren’t available in the market”

“How did you know about that?” he shrugged his shoulders and didn’t respond. He unlocked the necklace.

“Turn around. I’ll help you put it on” I didn’t know why but I just obliged. I almost gasped when I smelt his very good smell while he was putting the necklace on me. His body was almost touching my back and for an unknown reason, my heart started beating hard and fast.

It was as if the world suddenly stopped revolving for a while. It was crazy as it sounds but it was really how I felt.

“Check yourself in the mirror. I knew it. This necklace really looks good on you” I released the breath that I didn’t know I was holding when I heard his sexy voice. I slowly went closer to the full length mirror and looked at myself.

Yes, it really looked good on me. I carefully touched it.

“I like it” I mumbled in awe.

“Hmmm…I changed my mind. That necklace would be more suited to you if it’s gold not silver. It would be more awesome if that piece of jewelry is only made for you” my eye brows knitted together again.

“What do you mean?” he smiled at me.

“I’ll find a jewelry that is made exclusively for you” my mouth hang open.

“Why would you do that?” he laughed.

“Because I want to. This is the first time that the princess of the Knight family came here” my eyes widened.

“You know me?”

“Of course. You’re Kelly Jane Knight, right? The one and only grandchild of Governor Knight” he answered matter-of-factly.

“Have we met before? How come I don’t recognize you?” I couldn’t help but ask. Now, he roused my curiosity.

“This is our first official meeting but I’ve already seen you a couple of times before. Anyway, I am Stephen Silva” he extended his hand. I gulped inaudibly and tried to calm my heart. We shook hands before I removed the necklace from my neck and then handed it back to him.

“Thank you for letting me try it. I’ll go on ahead, Stephen” I didn’t know if it was just my imagination but I was kinda certain that his eyes twinkled with happiness when he heard me saying his name.

“No problem. Anyway, I meant what I said a while ago. I’ll give you a necklace that is made exclusively for you” I smiled. I knew that he must just be kidding so I didn’t take that seriously.

“Let’s see about that” I uttered and then smiled at him before I walked out of the shop. I released that breath that I was holding upon reaching outside. I touched my chest. It was still beating abnormally and I didn’t know why. I looked back at the shop and saw Stephen looking at me with a smile.

“Miss Kelly!” my attention went to the man who called me. It was my driver. He just arrived. I quickly got inside the car without looking back at Stephen again. I was catching my breath because my heart beat was racing crazily.

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

I didn’t know why but that night, I couldn’t get rid of Stephen’s face on my mind. It was so silly but I couldn’t stop myself from thinking about him.

I went on like that for how many days.

“Hey. Do you have a problem?” Blake asked while we were at the library.

“Huh? Why do you ask?” she shrugged her shoulders.

“Nothing. You’ve been acting weird lately so I thought that something’s bothering you or something” I heaved a sigh.

“Don’t mind me. I’m just not in the mood today” we continued what we’re doing and after an hour or so, we finally finished.

We went out of the school to go home when I heard some squealing outside the gate. I saw some of my classmates there too.

“What’s happening here?” I asked one of my classmates.

“A Greek god has descended from the Olympus and came here in our school. Oh, my gosh! He’s so handsome!” she answered and then squealed again. I gave her a deadpan look.

“Are you kidding me?” I asked. I heard Blake laugh.

“People are getting crazier with each passing day” I said while shaking my head.

“Let’s just get out of here” I said and pulled Blake’s hand. We were about to walk away from there when I heard a familiar voice.

“Kelly!” I snapped my head towards his direction and I wasn’t wrong. It was Stephen!

“What are you doing here?” I couldn’t help but ask. He answered but I couldn’t hear him because of the squealing.

To my surprise, Stephen took my other hand and pulled me out of there. Since I was still holding Blake’s hand, she didn’t have a choice but to come with us too.

The beating of my heart became erratic again as our hands touched. I couldn’t utter a single protest.

“What are you doing here?” I repeated my question when we got away from the girls who were crushing over Stephen. Goodness! I know he’s handsome but those girls are going gaga over him like crazies. I mentally shook my head.

“I just came here to see you. Anyway, this is for you” he handed me the bouquet of red roses that he was holding.

“Oh, my gosh!” Blake squealed which made me look at her.

“Sorry, Kells, but I suddenly remember that I have something important to do. Bye” she said and then left.

“Wait! Blake!” I called her but she didn’t even look back. I heard Stephen chuckle amusedly. I almost gasped in awe because he looked like he became even more handsome with that chuckle.

I tried to calm my senses.

“Don’t you want this?” he asked, referring to the bouquet.

“Why are you giving me that?”

“Because I want to give it to you” I rolled my eyes of his lame answer. I took the bouquet and his face lit up with happiness.

“How come you know where my school is? Are you a stalker?” to my surprise, he suddenly laughed amusedly.

“Do I look like one?” he countered.

“I don’t know” well, he really doesn’t look like a stalker to me nor a dangerous guy. In fact, I couldn’t even feel any danger in him.

“Don’t worry, I am not a criminal or something. I just want to know you better” that surprised me.

“Why would you do that?”

“Because I have a crush on you” I gasped as my eyes went wide in shock. He laughed again.

“I don’t even know you”

“Then let’s get to know each other” I stared at him in disbelief. Is he really serious or he’s just bored with his life?

…

I sat up and then leaned against the headboard. I tried so hard to forget about those memories but now, it’s all coming back to me again as clear as day. It was as if it just happened yesterday. Now that I think about it, we became closer after that because he exerted effort in order to get to know me better.

When people in our school started noticing that we’re always hanging out together, I started hearing a lot of rumors about him; that he was a certified playboy but I ignored all of them.

I smiled grimly.

“Why did you do that to me, Stephen? You hurt me but you came back and now you’re telling me that you like me. Damn you” I mumbled as my mind traveled to the past again….

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

What do you think of this chapter? 

What do you think of Stephen doing there at S & T Jewels?

If the comments reached 30, i’ll update the next chapter right away. 

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 19

AN: hi guys! Thank you for all the comments! Since the comments already passed 30, i decided to update! I’ll put quota again because i want to know your thoughts on this story. The next chapter will be uploaded when the comments reach 50! Enjoy reading :)

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

KELLY’s POV

After that day, Stephen kept on coming after my classes. He never asked me to go out somewhere with him though. We’re just talking under big tree outside the gate while I wait for my driver. Even though those moments were brief, I found myself enjoying his company.

One day, I was eating at the cafeteria with my classmates when I saw Stephen talking to one of the college deans.

“Who’s that?” Jake asked when he noticed me looking at Stephen. He’s my cousin. I’ve been hanging out with him and his friends because Blake hasn’t attended school for more than a week already. When I went to their house last week, she told me that she have to stop school because of financial problems. Her mom is getting sickly lately as well that’s why she must help her by working.

“No one” I answered and continued eating. After eating our lunch, Jake and the others went to the classroom while me on the other hand, went to the restroom. After a couple of minutes, I came out just to realize that it was already raining outside. It has been cloudy the entire day and the weather forecast said that it would rain in the afternoon.

My next subject would be at the other building. I didn’t bring an umbrella so I must not run to my next subject, hoping that I wouldn’t get wet that much.

“Damn!” I hissed and then ran towards the direction of the classroom without hesitation even though I didn’t have an umbrella. I was in a hurry that I didn’t notice that I was about to collide to someone in front of me. I bumped into him. His familiar cologne tickled my nose. I looked up to see his face. I was right.

I didn’t know why but there was something about him that I always recognize him just by his scent without looking at him. It’s weird.

“What are you doing here?” I asked Stephen. He pulled me under his umbrella.

“I just came to talk to someone here. Anyway, you shouldn’t run in the rain like that. You might get sick” he said. I couldn’t help but smile. He sounded worried.

“Are you worried of me?”

“Of course, I’m worried” he answered seriously. Our eyes met and there goes my heart again. I was about to say something when a loud thunder roared. I squealed in fear and hugged him tightly. I felt his arm snake around my waist.

“It’s alright. I’m here. You don’t have to be scared” he said softly. I slowly unwrapped my arms around him. Our eyes met again. He touched my cheek with the back of his hand. The world suddenly went quiet as if we’re the only people existed in the world.

I swallowed hard when I saw his face slowly drawing closer to mine. I felt like I was under his spell.

I didn’t know what happened to me. I suddenly found myself tilting my head a little bit and then tip toed to meet his lips. Our lips crushed as our bodies pressed tighter.

It was just my first kiss but it didn’t disappoint me. It felt so magical. His warm lips gently coaxing me to kiss him back and I did.

“You’re really so beautiful, xuxu” I breathed when our lips parted for a second. Then we kissed again as if our lives were depended on it.

Even though I really didn’t know how to kiss properly, our lips automatically moved on their own, mimicking his.

I wrapped my arms around his neck and I felt him did the same to my waist. I felt the drops of rain drenching us as he let go of the umbrella but we couldn’t care less anymore.

He bit my lower lip as his tongue traced the shape of my lips before he teased the tip of my tongue as if coaxing me to give him more access; as if asking for permission to invade my mouth. I didn’t disappoint and let him in. His tongue explored the recesses of my mouth before he teased mine once again. This time, it was more intense and addicting. Our tongues clashed deliciously and it felt so good. So right.

I couldn’t resist him for an unknown reason.

“I’ll accompany you to your classroom” he said huskily after that kiss. We were both breathing raggedly. I bit my lower lip.

“Don’t bite your lip”

“Why?”

“Because I won’t be able to stop myself and take you here” I gasped. He kissed my forehead.

“C’mon. Let’s go to your room” I looked at myself.

“I think, I’ll just go home. I’m wet all over and I don’t have a change of clothes. I’ll just ask Jake to take my things with him and bring it to my house” I suddenly felt awkward around him. After that hot kiss that we shared, I couldn’t look at him in the eyes.

I could feel my cheeks heated up in embarrassment.

“Okay. I’ll drive you home” he offered. I wanted to protest but nothing came out of my lips. I just let him guided me towards his car. We’re both wet because of the heavy rain.

“Take off your shirt and change into this. You might get sick if you don’t. I don’t have shorts but at least you could change into a dry shirt. Don’t worry, I’ll stay outside the car while you’re changing” he didn’t wait for me to say no and went out of the car. I looked at the t-shirt that he gave me. It was a jersey t-shirt with the name S. Tyler on the back. I decided to change my top with it.

While we’re on our way, no one dared to speak.

“I won’t be able to come and see you for the next one month” he said when he stopped the car in front of my place.

“O-Okay” I answered awkwardly. He chuckled but his eyes turned sombre.

“You should at least pretend that you’re a little bit sad” he heaved a sigh as he made a sad face. I rolled my eyes.

“Fine. I’ll be a little bit sad for sure but we’ll see each other again after a month so no need to be sad” I tried to sound fine. He smiled but it didn’t reach his eyes.

“Yes. We’ll see each other again for sure” he said before he went out of the car. The rain finally stopped. He opened the door for me.

“I’ll wash your shirt and give it to you when we see each other again” he shook his head.

“No. It’s yours now. I’m giving it to you” I furrowed at him and was about ask him why when he cupped my face and stared right into my eyes.

“I’ve never thought that I could touch you like this and be with you like this. I like you, Kelly. I really really like you” my eyes widened and couldn’t answer right away in shock.

I swallowed hard as my heart beat like a drum. I closed my eyes when I felt him kissed my forehead down to my nose, then kissed me gently.

“See you again, xuxu” he whispered and then let go of me. Even after his car was already out of my sight, I still couldn’t move from my spot. My heart was beating wildly and there was an urge for me to go after him and stop him from leaving. It was ridiculous but that was what I was feeling.

The one month after that was a pure torture. I missed Stephen a lot and I kept on thinking about him. I wanted to pull the days so that we could see each other again.

That one month passed by so slowly and I felt like that was the longest 1 month of my life.

Then one day, I was outside our school and sitting under the big tree where Stephen and I used to sit and talk before, waiting for my driver, when someone called my name.

“Kelly” I looked at the one who spoke and happiness filled me when I saw him. It was Stephen. But then my eyebrows creased when I noticed something weird. His hair was neatly gelled. His outfit was so different than before. I’ve just known him for almost two months but I’ve never seen him worn something like that.

He was wearing a t-shirt matching with a tattered pants. He looked like a bad boy in the movies or a rock star. But then I shove the thought away and smiled at him. I’ve really missed him!

“I thought you already forgot about me because it’s already been a month and 5 days” I said with a smile and stood up.

“Of course not. I would never do that to you” my forehead crinkled.

“Do you have a cold or something? Your voice sounds different than before” he didn’t answer for a couple of seconds before he cleared his throat.

“What are you saying? I don’t have a cold. This is my normal voice”

“Really?” he smiled.

“Of course” I nodded my head….

I opened my eyes and darkness welcomed me. I reached for the switch of the lamp and turn it on.

“Damn! Why did I dream about that?” I asked myself as I raked my fingers through my long hair. I didn’t even notice that I finally fell asleep while thinking about the past. Even in my dreams, the past was still haunting me. Now, I suddenly remembered that my feelings for Stephen when I first met him were the kinds of feelings that I’m feeling for him right now.

That kind of effect that unexplainable and magical. But now that I think about it, those kinds of feelings and effect changed after he came back and courted me. His effect on me kinda changed. I couldn’t explain why. It was weird but I felt like a lot about him changed.

But then I forgot about those things as our relationship developed into something special. After four months of courting me, I finally accepted him as my boyfriend.

I heaved a sigh.

I sat up and reached for the drawer of the bedside table and opened it. I took my purse and then looked for that particular thing.

Raised my hand which was holding the necklace and stared at it. It’s been a long time since I’ve last touched it. I didn’t know why but I couldn’t throw it away.

The last time I touched it was the time when I tried to throw it away because of so my anger but then, I couldn’t do it throw it away. It was the necklace that Stephen gave me when we were still a couple.

He really found a necklace that was exclusively made for me because according to him, he asked his brother to make it for me and no one in the world has the same necklace as mine.

I opened the pendant of the locket necklace and looked at the pictures. The right side of the pendant was my picture while on the left was Stephen’s.

I heaved a sigh and then closed it again but then my body went still when I suddenly noticed something. The last time I saw this necklace, I felt like I was dying inside because of so much pain but now, I felt different. Gone was the resentment and pain.

My heart started beating erratically as I remembered the confession of Stephen at the beach earlier that day. I swallowed hard when I realized something. I clutched my chest.

“No! You should get mad at him, Kelly! Don’t let him make you fall under his charm again” I said to myself even though I knew that I was just trying to convince myself to no avail.

I bit my lower lip. Looks like my plans are going to change. I sighed and was about to put the necklace back inside the purse when I noticed something. It was the letters that were engrave at the back part of the pendant. K ❤ T.

A sad smile stretched my lips. I tried calling him by his second name before which was Tyler but he didn’t like it. He said that he preferred his first name.

But then, I couldn’t help but wonder why K ❤ T was engraved at the back of the necklace, not K ❤ S If he didn’t like his second name.

The Stephen that I am with right now felt like a different person from my ex-boyfriend Stephen but then, he was asking for another chance now and my feelings for him from when I first met him was coming back to me whether I like it or not.

I remembered what Ronin told me about him. Him being a terrorist and a bad person.

He became an enigma but the urge to know him better than before became stronger especially now that he was willing to start all over again with me.

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

Don’t forget to comment to reach 50 comments faster :)

I already dropped a lot of hints and some of you are getting there but not entirely :)

So, what’s your idea of Stephen’s real identity now? 

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 20

A/N: Thank you guys for the comments! I really enjoyed reading your comments so don’t forget to tell me what you think of this chapter as well:) There’s still a quota but i won’t tell you how many this time. LOL. I’ll update again when the quota got surpassed. Thank you again :)

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

KELLY’s POV

It was already 7:30 am so I decided to get up and take my morning shower. I didn’t know why but I felt a lot better than I thought after reminiscing the past. I even dreamt about it but the effect of remembering the past wasn’t as bad as before. I felt ridiculously calmer and refreshed.

Even though there were still questions and a little bit of doubt inside of me, I chose to just remain positive about everything.

I smiled to myself like silly and then quickly finished my shower. After I finished dressing up, I went out of my room. The smell of fried rice from the kitchen instantly made me excited. Maybe Irene was the one cooking it.

Irene was the daughter of the caretaker of our vacation house and everytime our family was here, she would come over from time to time and help. She serves as our household helper because she’s a good cook and very good at cleaning and organizing as well.

She’s just 4 years older than me. Even though she was now working at a local restaurant as an assistant manager, she still manages to come over and volunteer to serve us even though she didn’t have to.

According to her, it was her way of thanking our family because my grandmother was the one who paid all her expenses when she was still studying.

As a reward of her family’s good service and loyalty, my grandmother gave her the chance to go to an exclusive school. She deserved it because she’s smart and kind.

Whenever we’re here for vacation and she has the time to come and do the cleaning and other stuff, we pay her for her services.

Of course, she didn’t want to accept it at first but my parents insisted. According to them, it was just right for us to pay her even though Irene didn’t want it at first.

Even though we just see each other at least once a year, we’re close enough and managed to become friends ever since we were children even though she was a little bit older than me.

I thought her mother would be the one to come but Irene had tom come on her stead because her mother was sick.

“Good morning, Kelly. I just finished cleaning here except your room so I’ll clean your room now before I go” Irene said. She looked like she wasn’t the one who’s cooking at the kitchen. She looked like she’d been cleaning since this early in the morning.

“Good morning too, Irene. You’re early today”

“Yes. I came early because I need to be at the restaurant around 10. Anyway, I think your breakfast is already prepared. Go and eat” My eyebrows creased.

“You think?” she chuckled and then looked at the direction of the kitchen.

“I was about to cook when I got here but your boyfriend stopped me and told me that he would be the one to cook for you” she even giggled like a teenager. I couldn’t help but to laugh.

I poked her side which made her laugh.

“Crazy. Stephen is not my boyfriend” I said while shaking my head. She rolled her eyes.

“Okay. If that’s what you want me to believe. Anyway, he’s waiting for you at the kitchen. I think he’s about to finish cooking. Go and I’ll just clean your room” it was my turn to roll my eyes. She never change.

“Fine” I said while chuckling amusedly and then started walking towards the kitchen.

“Hey. Act like you got surprised when you see the food that he prepared. He told me not to inform you but I slipped. Sorry” Irene whisper-yelled at me.

I looked back at her and gave her a sneer. She laughed of my reaction before she went inside my room.

I continued walking towards the kitchen stealthily. My hand flew to cover my mouth to prevent myself from gasping out loud when I saw Stephen currently cooking. How couldn’t I gasp like that when the first thing that I would see was his topless body? Well, he was just wearing a black shorts and he was topless but wearing apron.

Every muscles of his body was sexily flexing everytime he moved. His left hand was expertly tilting the pan full of fried rice while his right hand was holding the wooden spoon and was mixing it like a chef.

I couldn’t help but to get mesmerized and admire him. Since when did he become this good at cooking? The Stephen that I used to know was more into eating out and almost never cooks.

I gulped inaudibly when I noticed the difference between his body before and now. He became more muscular and his built became bigger. I unknowingly bit my lower lip when my sinful eyes went to his buttocks.

Wow! Even his buttocks look sexy. I’ve never realized that a man with behind like that would be darn appealing and sexy to the eyes of a woman like me. My cheeks heated up with embarrassment when I realized that I was already eye-raping him. I was about to take off my eyes off him when he suddenly turned around caught me staring at him.

My eyes widened that I couldn’t react right away. My cheeks became even redder including my whole face this time. Damn! This is so embarrassing!

A playful smile occurred on his lips.

“Did you enjoy the view, xuxu ?” he teased. I tried so hard to compose myself and pretend like everything was normal.

“What are you talking about? I just arrived here” I answered feigning innocence. To my surprise, he suddenly laughed loudly, full of amusement.

My heart started beating faster when I noticed that he was slowly walking closer towards me. I bit my inner cheeks.

My breath got stuck in my throat when he stopped so close to me that I felt like the air couldn’t even pass between our faces because of how close were from each other.

He raised his hand to my face. I closed my eyes and waited for his next move.

“You’re getting more beautiful with each passing day” his voice turned husky as his fingers gathered some of my stray hair to the back of my ear.

“Open your eyes” his voice was commanding. I obliged as if I was being controlled by him. Our eyes met.

“You don’t need to lie to me though. You’ve been standing behind me for a while now. So, did you enjoy gawking at me like that, xuxu ?” his voice turned derisive.

“E-Excuse me! I wasn’t gawking at you!” I denied. I put my palms on his hard chest, intending to push him away from me.

“You’re too close!” I hissed and tried to push him but that was a wrong move. My hands could feel how hard and warm his chest was and it felt so good against my palms. My throat went dry. He grinned boyishly as he held my hands which were still on his chest and then rested his forehead against mine.

Gosh! His breath was heaven!

I bit my lower lip. Our gaze never broke and I saw his eyes turned dark with desire. I automatically closed my eyes when he angled his head to kiss me.

I didn’t know why but everytime he was this near to me, my ability to think and say so to his advances dissolves just like that.

“God knows how much I want to kiss you right now but I won’t do than again until you accept me as your boyfriend” I heard him said and then kissed my forehead. I cursed myself inwardly when I felt a tinge of disappointment because he didn’t kiss me but then my eyes went wide when I realized what he just said.

“What did you just say?” I asked in shock. He laughed heartily and then turned his back on me. He took the pan from the burner and transferred its content in a big bowl before he walked towards the dining area. I followed him

I saw that the table was already been set. He placed the bowl of fried rice on the center of the table. The sausages, sunny-side-up eggs, bacon, bread, a vegetable salad, some freshly cut mixed fruits and orange juice were already there as well.

My stomach growled. I suddenly realized how hungry I was. The foods that he prepared really looked delicious but then I tried to ignore that for a moment because my mind was occupied by what he said a while ago.

“Hey, I’m asking you” I said impatiently. He chuckled amusedly before he removed his apron and then faced me.

“You heard me, xuxu “ he answered matter-of-factly and then pulled a chair.

“C’mon, sit” he instructed after. I opened my mouth to say something but nothing came out. He flicked his fingers, in a gentle manner, on my forehead.

“Am I that handsome that you couldn’t take your eyes off me?” he teased.

“Conceited, are we?” I glared at him as I crossed my arms across my chest but he just laughed.

I sat on the chair that he pulled for me.

“Thanks” I mumbled. He sat next to me. Before I could even move my hands to put food in my plate, he already did it for me.

“I cooked all these for you so eat up” I thanked him again and then we started eating. For a couple of minutes, we were just silent. Even though my heart was beating wildly the whole time, I kept my cool and gathered my act together, pretended that I wasn’t affected by his efforts and sweet gestures.

“Why did you suddenly thought of cooking breakfast?” I asked after a couple of minutes of silence. He swallowed first before he answered.

“Hmmm…I just wanted to start making an effort to win you back” he answered meaningfully. I evaded his gaze.

“Stop joking around” I almost whispered. I heard him sigh. He took my hand and then make me look at him by putting a finger under my chin.

“I am serious”

“Why? Your behavior since we got reunited was so different from what you’re showing me now. Why the sudden change of the way you’re interacting with me? You’re making me confuse” his eyes went sombre but it was just fo a second or two.

“Because I realized a lot of things these past few days. Since we got reunited again, I behaved coldly and became a jerk but it was because I wanted to distance myself from you and forget about my feelings for you. I really thought that I didn’t have any right to be with you anymore but I couldn’t help it everytime you’re near. Believe me, I’ve tried to forget you a lot of times but my heart refuses to do so. I already told you that at the beach yesterday, right? Don’t you believe my confession?” I felt like I suddenly tasted something bitter because of what he said.

“Don’t act like you didn’t do something terrible to me in the past. If you’re really serious of your feelings, you shouldn’t’ve done what you did to me in the past” I said full of resentment.

I really thought that everything about the past was already forgotten but I couldn’t help but to chide at him about it now that we opened about that topic.

He let go of my hand and the cupped my cheeks and stared into my eyes. I could see the mix emotions in his eyes.

“Listen to me, xuxu . You experienced those terrible things because of me and until now, I couldn’t forgive myself because I let you go through with it. I gave up so easily because I didn’t want to hurt someone else. I sacrificed my own happiness because I was a coward. But believe when I tell you that my love for you never left my heart. Even though I’ve never had the chance to tell you about it in the past, destiny allowed me to come back and tell you about it. I’ve been in love with you ever since the first time we met” I scowled at him.

Yes. He already told me that he loved me at the beach yesterday but I still got shocked and overwhelmed now that I heard it the second time. But something wasn’t right of what he just said.

“W-What do you mean you didn’t have the chance to tell me about your feelings? When we were still together, you used to tell me that you loved me almost everyday” he went silent for a couple of seconds.

His eyes became sad. I could almost see the dark clouds above his head. But I could also see the guilt. Guilt? For what?

“I don’t know how to explain everything that happened in the past but all I’m asking from you right now is a chance. I know that I won’t be able to take back what already happened but I will ask for your forgiveness no matter how many times to show you how sincere and serious I am. This time, I am determined to fight for my happiness…our happiness. I couldn’t do that in the past because I was a nothing but a spineless bàstard but I am ready now. I love you so much and I’ll gamble no matter how small chance is to be with you as your boyfriend. I hope, I am not yet late” he declared full of emotions.

He kissed the back of my hands lovingly.

Oh, God! This wasn’t in my calculation and now it’s messing up my plans. The invisible wall that I’ve built between us crumbled down that easily by his sweet words just now and I couldn’t even feel even a slight anger against him.

Should I gamble in him again? Should I trust him not to hurt me again? What if he was just playing with my emotions again? What if Ace was right? what if…

“Please tell me you’re mine; that I’m not yet late” he begged.

“I don’t know what to say” I whispered and then gulped inaudibly.

“Just tell me that you’re giving me a chance to prove myself to you” I saw how desperate he was. I tried my best to think about the pain that he inflicted on me in the past but it was long gone inside of me.

No matter what I do, my heart still keeps on calling his name. I wet my lips with the tip of my tongue and then drew a deep breath.

“Fine. I’ll give you a chance” I said before I could stop myself. I couldn’t really resist him. Not when I knew that we’re feeling the same way.

There were still many what ifs in my head together with hesitation but they got melted away when I felt his luscious lips landed on my lips.

We both groaned the moment our lips clashed with a delicious kiss and my capability of thinking rationally disappeared into thin air just like that.

All my plans got dissolved and now, another switch flipped inside of me. Maybe this is my chance to be happy again and live without any resentment in my heart.

The love of my life came back and asking for a second chance. I knew deep inside of me that I wanted that too and it’s useless for me to deny it. I didn’t want to go back to those times that he wasn’t there beside me.

Now, I realized that I’ve been happy when he came back. Even though we kept on arguing, there was a hole in my heart that has been filled up because of his presence and because of that, I’ve made a decision to give ourselves a chance.

“Does this mean that you’re mine now? That you’re my girlfriend?”

“Yes”.

I just hope that this decision of mine wasn’t a mistake because the pain would be triple for sure if he hurt me again.

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

Their relationship finally moved forward. LOL. 

Just to let you know, one or two of you guys were right with your prediction of what’s going on in the story. :)

Do you think Kelly made the right decision of giving Stephen a chance? 

What do you think will happen next? hmmm

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 21

A/N: hi guys! Sorry for the late update. I decided to finish TWRH first so that i could concentrate on this story. Anyway, i hope you like this chapter. 

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

KELLY’s POV

I couldn’t help but to smile when I felt a pair of strong arms wrapped around my waist from behind.

“Good morning, xuxu. You should’ve waited for me to wake up so that we could cook our breakfast together just like the past few days” he said lovingly and then planted a kiss on my nape. I felt like the little hairs on the back of my neck stood up because of what he did.

I chuckled as I tried to ignore the strong effects of his warmth on my body.

“Well, you should’ve woken up earlier if you wanted to help me here” I continued stirring the food that I was cooking, pretending to act naturally even though my inside were already in turmoil. Damn! He’s such a tease!

“Hmmm…sorry that I overslept” he rested his chin on my shoulder as he tightened his arms around me.

“It’s okay. I’m almost finished here anyway. Just go at the dining room and wait for me there” he shook his head and then kissed the side of my neck.

“No. I prefer to stay here and be with you like this. Hmmm…You really smell good, xuxu” his voice turned husky.

“But it’s hot because you’re hugging me like this while I’m cooking” he laughed amusedly.

“No. I think you’re feeling hot because you’re affected of my presence here. Am I right?” he teased and then kissed my neck once again as if he was seducing me.

“Wow. My man really is conceited” he laughed heartily and then finally let go of me. I turned off the burner because I was finally done cooking.

“I’m just telling the truth” he answered and then winked at me before he took two plates and then some cutleries from the kitchen cupboard. I could feel my cheeks heated up. I sneered at him to hide the fact that he hit the nail on the head but that just made him chuckle.

He went to the dining area and then set the table. Later on, we’re both eating our breakfast while talking about random things.

It’s been already five days since we arrived in Hawaii and each passing day was another adventure for the two of us. Ever since we got back together, it felt like we’ve been on the stage of getting to know each other again. Everything felt so new. I noticed the big difference of my ex-boyfriend Stephen from the Stephen with me now.

I expected the beginning of our relationship to be like our relationship three years ago but I was kinda surprise to discover another side of him that I didn’t know before. He became more affectionate, sweeter, showy and more vocal of his feelings.

Yes, he used to be affectionate too back then but it wasn’t the same as right now.

Whenever we’re together at home while watching TV or just talking, he would seat beside me and put his arm over my shoulders and pull me closer to him. When we’re walking together outside, he would hold my hand.

He was so sweet that it was surprising me because he was never like that. Or maybe because I changed a little bit too? Three years ago, I wasn’t that showy of my feelings towards him and we had limitations that I set between us and he respected that.

Now, maybe it’s because of the fact that we’re older and more mature compared to three years ago that’s why it felt so different.

I couldn’t pinpoint and describe but one thing was for sure, we’re just starting over again and we have a lot of things to deal with in the future. Especially me.

It has been on a couple of days since we got back together but I was already itching to ask him about those things that Ronin told me about him. But I had to protect the organization that’s why I couldn’t just ask away just like that.

A small part of me was doubting but the bigger part believes that he’s not a terrorist; that he’s a good man.

After we finished eating, he was the one who washed the dishes like always while I on the other hand went to the living room and watched TV.

“So, what are we going to do today, xuxu?” Stephen asked when he finished washing the dishes.

I took my eyes off the TV and then stared at him. He sat beside me and then put his arm over my shoulders and then pulled me even closer to his body. I rolled my eyes. He really loves doing that.

“You really love holding like this, huh?” he smirked.

“Of course. My dream girl finally became mine that’s why I can’t help myself” he answered. My heart swelled with happiness. How does he do that? Just a few words from him he manages to make my heart beat so fast like I was in a marathon or something.

“You changed” I uttered after a couple of seconds while staring at him. He went serious.

“Really? Did I?” I smiled and then nodded my head.

“Well, yes. You changed a lot but then there’s one thing that didn’t change about you”

“And that is?”

“You’re still naughty” I said and then squeezed his cheeks. He then took my hands that were squeezing his cheeks and then kissed them.

“Really?”

“Actually, you’re even naughtier now compared before” his laugh became louder.

“So, are we going to go out today or just stay here watch TV and cuddle all day?” he asked sweetly the moment his laugh died down. I couldn’t help but to smile. He’s really adorable. I couldn’t believe that he was the same Stephen that I was with these past months.

We used to fight and argue a lot since he became my bodyguard but now, everything about him changed.

He’s not even afraid to say corny things and that surprised me as well. He hated being corny before.

“Cuddle all day, huh? Well, that’s tempting but I think it’s best for us to go out. Two more days and we’ll be going back to the USA. We explored the city these past few days so I think, we explore this place today” I said.

Our private beach was actually located in a small island but it wasn’t that far from the main land. My family owned the half of the island while the other half belongs to the Imperial family. They developed theirs to be a tourist destination and now, it’s a very popular island resort while ours remained a private one.

“Okay. So, where do you plan for us to go then?” I stood up with a wide smile on my lips and then pulled him by the hand.

“Just follow me. This will be exciting for sure” I said excitedly. He looked puzzled but excited as well. I snickered while wondering what his reaction would be the moment he discovered about my plan for today.

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

“Are you really serious?” I nodded my head of Stephen’s question. I tried my best to appear serious but I was already in the verge of laughing. We’re currently at the east side of the private resort of my family where most of the trees there were coconuts. We even walked for about 15 minutes just to get there.

It’s been a year already since I last had a coconut and that was when I last came here for a vacation last year. Irene’s father was the one who gets coconut for us whenever we’re here for vacation but he’s busy right now that’s why I asked Stephen to climb.

I didn’t know what came over me this morning. I suddenly wanted to make fun of him.

When I told him to climb the coconut tree, he gaped at me and his expression was so funny.

“Yes. I am dead serious, babe” I said teasingly, using our endearment to each other years ago. His expression suddenly changed.

“I don’t like you calling me ‘babe’” I scowled at him as I felt a tinge of pain in my chest.

“W-What? You don’t want me to call you that?” I asked. I didn’t know what I did wrong because the look on his face became suddenly weird. I couldn’t help but to get hurt and that must have been too obvious on my face because he suddenly came closer to me and then cupped my face.

His face softened. I could see the guilt on his face accompanied by unknown emotions that I couldn’t name.

“I’m sorry, xuxu. I didn’t meant to hurt you. I just don’t want you calling me that endearment, that’s all” my eyebrows knitted together.

“You don’t want it? Why? That was our endearment for each other before, right?” I said confusedly. He took a deep breath as he squeezed his eyes shut for a few seconds. When he opened his eyes, our eyes met.

“I-It’s just that, I don’t want us to think about the past anymore. We agreed to start all over again and since it’s already been three years since then, I think it’s better for us to change it so that we won’t remember about what happened to us in the past” Even though I was still not convinced of his explanation, I decided to agree.

“Okay. What do you prefer me to call you then? Just your name?” he shook his head vigorously as if he didn’t like what I said.

“Of course, I want you to have an endearment for me as well” I rolled my eyes. We’re like teenagers that entered into our first relationship. I mentally shook my head.

“You want an endearment but you don’t want me to call you babe like I used to? I don’t understand you”

“Please. You can call me any endearment, except that” it was my turn to heave a sigh.

“Fine but I can’t think of anything that would suit you” he smiled.

“I have something in mind. I’ve always been imagining you calling me this ever since we first met” that made me curious and laugh at the same time. He’s like a kid!

He was the one who decided for us to call each other ‘babe’ as an endearment before but now, he’s saying that he had another endearment in mind that he preferred for me to call him.

“You’re kidding me, right?” I said while laughing but he didn’t even laugh along with me.

“I’m serious, xuxu. You should be serious too” I tried to control my laugh but I just couldn’t. He gave me a sullen look.

“If you don’t stop laughing at me, I’ll kiss you senselessly until––”

“—Okay. I’ll stop. So, what is it then?” he smiled once again.

“I think it’s better if you also call me ‘xuxu’ or ‘meu bem’” I gave him a dead pan look.

“Do I look like someone who understands that language whatever that is?” he chuckled in amusement.

“Fine. I’ll make it easier for you. Just call me ‘honey’. It’s the same meaning as xuxu and meu bem anyway” I didn’t know why but I suddenly felt like my cheeks were burning. They’re probably red by now because of what he was saying.

I about-faced to hide my reddish cheeks from him.

“I think I prefer to call you Stephen” I said. For some reason, I suddenly felt shy. What the heck! Since when did I become silly like this?

I heard him groan.

“If you won’t call me honey then I won’t climb up there to get a coconut for you” I turned around and faced him with a glare but he just smirked at me. I took my rubber shoes off.

“Fine. If you don’t want to then I’ll do it myself” he stepped aside.

“Let’s see if you can do it” his tone was playful and certain that that I wouldn’t be able to do it. I looked at the tree. It was so tall. I’ve never tried climbing a coconut tree before and it looked tricky especially that there won’t be any tool for me to use on climbing it aside from my bare hands and feet.

I began trying to climb it but I couldn’t even reach that high before I involuntarily fell back on the ground. I heard someone snickering and that’s none other than from my boyfriend who looked like he was having a blast watching me having a hard time. Jerk!

“What now, xuxu? You can’t even climb that far from the ground” he playfully said as he crossed his arms across his hard chest.

I released a harsh breath. I could try harder if only I wasn’t wearing shorts and spaghetti strapped top. The coconut tree was so rough against my skin. Besides, it wasn’t lady like for me to climb like a monkey just to prove to him that I could do it.

“Fine. I give up. Let’s go back” his eyebrows raised.

“Really? You don’t want a coconut anymore?” he was obviously making fun of me. I leered at him. He shrugged his shoulders while wagging his eyebrows playfully. I wanted to wipe that smirk off his face. He pointed above us. My eyes went to the coconuts above us before I stared back at Stephen who was eagerly waiting for me to say the magic word. I sighed in defeat.

“I want some”

“Then, say the magic word and I’ll climb up there in an instant and get some for you” I almost rolled my eyes. He’s so full of himself. I looked at the tree. It was so tall. Stephen doesn’t look like someone who knows how to climb a coconut tree. He’s probably bluffing.

“I doubt that you can climb that tree and get a coconut” the corner of his lips twitched.

“C’mon, xuxu. Just say the magic word already” he said impatiently. He’s so persistent! I used to call him ‘babe’ so this should be easy.

“H-Honey” damn. I even stuttered. To my surprise, he suddenly pulled me by the waist and then enveloped in his strong arms. His eyes were twinkling with joy.

“Wow. Say it again, xuxu. I want to hear it again”

“You’re being corny and silly right now” I voiced out. He just laughed full of amusement. I rolled my eyes.

“C’mon, honey. Get you’re a*s up there already and get some coconuts” I even made my voice sound sweeter even though my heart was already beating wildly inside my chest. He smiled widely and then pecked me on the lips.

“As you wish, xuxu” he kissed me one more time before he began climbing. My jaw slacked open when I saw how fast he climbed the coconut tree. What the—he really did climb it!

I was watching him mesmerizingly. When he reached the top, I saw him took out something from his pocket. It was a Swiss knife, if I wasn’t mistaken.

I went away from the foot of the tree. Later on, it began raining with coconuts.

“Hey! That’s enough!” I shouted at him because it looked like he was planning to get all the coconuts up there. He laughed before he went down.

Then, he started to peel one of the coconuts using the big knife that I brought with us. I even brought straws.

“Now I understand why you brought this cleaver knife with you because you were planning on making me get coconuts” he said while busy peeling it.

“Why? Is there a problem?” he shook his head right away.

“Nothing. You should’ve just told me that you wanted coconut. You even tried to make fun of me. Did you really think that I couldn’t climb a coconut tree?”

“Was I that obvious?”

“Yes. You were” he answered and then stood up. He finally finished peeling one of the coconuts. He took a straw and then put it in the hole of the coconut before he handed it to me. I was about to take it when he pulled it back.

“I want my reward first”

“What reward?” I asked as I raised an eyebrow at him. He pointed on his lips.

“Really now?”

“Of course. C’mon, xuxu. Give me my reward now” I rolled my eyes before I tiptoed and planted a kiss on his lips. I was about to pull away but his hand cupped my nape and deepened the kiss.

“That was so delicious” he said naughtily when he finally let go of my lips. I smacked his arm in irritation. I almost ran out of breath! He’s so naughty!

Later on, we were happily enjoying the coconuts. They’re freshly picked so the taste of its juice and meat was so good.

I’ve never thought that we could be like this. We just started our relationship and we’re enjoying each other’s company that much. I felt at ease towards him.

“I wish we could stay here a little bit longer” he uttered while we’re on then hammock that was tied onto the two coconut trees. We were lying on it together. His arm was wrapped around me while I was hugging him, lying on my side while pillowing on his chest.

“Why? You’re enjoying it here?” I asked. He sighed.

“Yes. We could be together like this without worrying about anything. I’m just afraid that problems might arise the moment we get back to the USA” that made me quiet. I suddenly remembered my talk with Ronin before.

I raised my head and stared at him.

“Why? You look weird all of a sudden” I rolled my tongue on my already dry lips. I guess, this is the right time for me to ask him directly about that.

“Ahm…” he waited for my next words patiently. Damn! I felt like my tongue went stiff.

“W-We’ll be f-fine for sure” I cursed myself inwardly. I couldn’t say it. I heard him chuckle but the emotion in his eyes was unreadable.

“Yes, xuxu. We’ll be fine”

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

What do you think of their relationship right now? 

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 22

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

STEPHEN’s POV

I clenched my fists as I tilted my head up in order to stop the tears from falling from my eyes. It has been 3 months since I last came here but the feeling was still the same just like before. The pain, anguish, guilt and rage were all boiling together inside of me and everytime I come here, I felt like those emotions were like a lava that was threatening to explode inside of me any moment.

I slowly looked down and stared at him. I smiled painfully.

“I’m sorry. I-I know that I promised you….but I lost it. I c-couldn’t restrain myself anymore” I said full of guilt. I couldn’t control my tears from falling anymore. They fell stubbornly no matter how much I tried to hold them back.

I could say that I was the kind of guy who’s tough and could easily hide his feelings from everyone but when it comes to my loved ones, I easily melt. They’re my weakness and even if I would sacrifice my own happiness just to make them happy then I would do it.

I already did it once. It was so hard to just step aside and give way but I had to do it.

“Even though I failed to do my first promise, I will make sure that I will do everything in my power to fulfill the second one. I’ll make sure to make them pay. I already found them but I have to be careful. Rest assured because I will succeed on this one” I said determinedly when I finally gathered my emotions together.

I stared at him for a few seconds. Then her beautiful face popped up on my head. I swallowed hard and then squeezed my eyes shut.

“Please forgive me” I mumbled as if he could hear me.

I couldn’t stop feeling like I didn’t have any right of seeing him anymore after what I’ve done. I felt like I was a traitor.

I remained in that room for another 10 minutes more before I went out.

“Are you sure of what you’re doing, T?” It was Joaquin. He was standing against the wall with his arms crossed across his chest. As usual, he was wearing his white uniform and his emotionless face. But knowing him, he was worried.

“I know what I’m doing” I answered.

“I know that I’ve been telling you to do what you think is right but now that you and Kelly are finally together, I can’t help but to get worried of what might happen in the future” our eyes met. The way he was staring at me was obvious. I understood what he meant right away. I sighed.

“I used to think that way but you were the one who kept on telling me to follow my heart. You told me that no one would hold it against me if I’d try to be happy too but now that I finally did it, you’re changing your mind and thinking of the consequences” I couldn’t help but to sound sarcastic.

“I know but I can’t help it. I was the one who pushed you away to do it because I knew that you have all the right in the world to do what you couldn’t do in the past. But now that you’re happy and everything is beginning to get better for you, I can’t help but to think about the possibility. What if he wak—”

“How’s he?” I interrupted him. He remained silent for a couple of seconds before he sighed. He eyed the white door behind me.

“I’m sorry but it’s still the same” I clenched my hands into tight fists.

“Do you think there’s still any p-possibility for him to recover?” I had the hard time uttering that question. My tongue felt like it stiffened but I had to ask it. It has been three years but this was the second time that I would ask that question again.

When I first asked Joaquin that question, he told me an unacceptable answer.

Even though everything felt like impossible, I still keep on fighting for his recovery—for another chance for him to live again.

Even though I felt scared that any moment now, he might wake up because of my sins, that wasn’t important to me because his recovery was my top priority for now. Yes, he might get angry at me or even resent me when he wakes up but I would accept it.

“His body is obviously fighting, T, but at this point, even I doesn’t know if he’s going to wake up or not. That’s why we should keep on talking to him whenever we can because that could help him. This is hard to accept but don’t lose hope. There’s no impossible as long as he’s still fighting and we’re fighting for him as well. We just have to believe that he could make it” I felt my eyes began to brim with tears.

It was hard to swallow that fact but I had to keep my faith and hold onto his promise that he would never leave me alone.

“He will make it for sure” I said after a couple of seconds. I felt Joaquin tap me on my shoulder.

“Yes. He will. I will do everything I could to make that happen” that made me feel a little bit better.

“Thank you, bud”

“Don’t mention it” I nodded my head. After about 5 minutes more, I went out of that facility and then went to our headquarters.

“What did you call me here for, sir?” Badger looked at me without any emotion on his face.

“I have a new mission for you” my eyebrows creased.

“What is it, sir?” the moment he opened his mouth and told me about it, my blood instantly boiled as overwhelming anger ate my whole system.

After that, I went out of the headquarters as if I wasn’t myself. I sat in my car while staring into space.

Then I suddenly remembered Kelly. I looked at my wristwatch and I cursed myself when I realized that I was already late. I texted her before I started the engine. Then I remembered something. I stopped by somewhere first to buy something.

When I arrived in front of the school gate, I texted Kelly again but she wasn’t answering. I texted her a couple of times but it looks like she was busy. I contacted Cyrus and he told me that they were on their way.

I was waiting patiently when my eyes suddenly caught the sight of the big tree. The heavy feeling in my chest suddenly disappeared upon remembering our precious moments under that tree.

I looked at the bouquet of flowers that I was holding and smiled. I couldn’t wait to see Kelly again. I gazed inside the campus and that was when I saw Kelly, walking towards my direction. Cyrus was walking behind her. I was about to call for her when I saw her talking and laughing to the man beside her. I gritted my teeth when I recognized him!

KELLY’s POV

I carefully brought out my cellphone from my pocket when I felt it vibrated and checked who texted me. I couldn’t control the smile that occurred my lips when I saw that I was Stephen.

‘I’ll be late for about 5 minutes, xuxu, so don’t go out of the gate yet when you finish your class. See you later’

I was about to reply when I heard my teacher’s voice.

“Ms. Knight, are you with us?” my cheeks went red when I noticed that everyone was already looking at my direction. I abruptly stood up and then cleared my throat.

“Yes, sir?” he shook his head, looking very strict like usual.

“I said, answer the problem number two! If you’re not interested in listening to me, then I advise you to go out right away” my classmates laughed. I felt like my cheeks became even redder than a second ago. Darn! This is so embarrassing!

“I’m sorry, sir” I answered and then went to the front to solve the problem on the white board. Thankfully, the problem wasn’t that hard and I successfully answered it without any problem.

“Very good, Ms. Knight. You may sit” the teacher said and then continued with his discussion.

I decided not to reply Stephen because I didn’t want the teacher to catch me holding my cellphone again. After my last subject, I didn’t go out of the classroom right away because I knew that Stephen would be late to pick me up.

It’s been a month since we came back to the USA from our vacation. Today’s Stephen and I’s first month as a couple and I couldn’t be more excited. Ever since we got back together, I couldn’t recall any sad day with him. I haven’t informed anyone yet about our relationship because we wanted to enjoy each other’s company first without anyone sticking their nose in what we have.

Ever since we came back, Stephen and Cyrus went back to their original routine on guarding me. The only difference was; Cyrus was the one who guards me inside the campus now unlike before that he was just waiting for me outside the school gate while Stephen on the other hand would come pick me up after my classes. He went back to his other job as well.

Then I suddenly remembered Stephen’s message earlier. I took out my phone and then replied to him.

‘Okay. Just call or message me if you’re at the gate, honey’ . I pressed the send button.

“Hi, Kelly. Aren’t you going to go home yet?” I took my eyes off of the screen of my phone and then looked at the one who spoke. It was Mike. As usual, he was wearing that friendly smile on his face while looking at me. We’re the only ones who got left inside the classroom.

“Oh, hi, Mike. No. I’ll stay for a couple of minutes more. What about you? Why are you still here?” he shrugged his shoulders and then sat on the chair across me.

“I just happened to walk by and saw you here all alone, I mean aside from your bodyguard. I just thought of saying hi. It’s been a while since we talked alone like this. I don’t know why but I feel like you’ve been avoiding me ever since you got back from your vacation” yes. It’s been a while since we’ve been together like this. I’ve been busy lately but that wasn’t the reason why I’ve been avoiding him.

I just thought that it wasn’t that right for me to hang out with him anymore like we used to do because I knew that he has special feelings for me aside from being friends. I just thought that he could get over from his feelings for me if I’d avoid him.

Besides, I already have a boyfriend and it wouldn’t be right for me to hang out with another guy knowing that he has feelings for me.

Well, I could hang out with him whenever we have our other friends together with us. But it was a different story when we’re alone because Stephen would get upset for sure.

I was about to open my mouth to answer when someone peeked at the slightly ajar door.

“Kelly, Stephen is waiting for you outside” it was Cyrus. My eyebrows knitted together as I checked my phone. There were already 4 messages from Stephen and I didn’t even notice.

My phone was on a silent mode.

“Okay, Cy. I’m coming” I answered. He nodded his head but he didn’t move from his spot. He remained there at the doorway while looking at me and Mike with a serious face. He was specifically looking at Mike as if Mike was a suspicious person and I wanted to roll my eyes because of it.

Even though Cyrus and Stephen wouldn’t admit to me, I knew that Stephen told Cyrus not to let any guys approach me whenever he’s not around, especially Mike.

I stood up from my seat.

“I’m sorry, Mike, but I have to go” I said to him apologetically. He stood up as well. I could see that his jaw was clenching tightly; disappointment and displeasure were written all over his face.

“Why are you avoiding me, Kelly? Did I do something that you didn’t like?” I heaved a sigh and then forced a smile. His voice was dejected and I felt bad for him. I already consider him as a friend and I hate seeing a friend down like this.

“Of course not, Mike. You’re a good guy and you’re a friend of mine as well. If you made a mistake, I would’ve told you right away. Rest assured. Everything is fine between us. It’s just that, I’ve been kinda busy lately” I knew it was unfair to just avoid him like that but I didn’t want to have a problem with Stephen. We’re just starting our relationship and even though everything wasn’t that perfect yet because I knew that there were things that we were hiding from each other, I was expecting that we could clear everything out one day.

“I’m sorry to interrupt but Stephen is getting pissed off at me right now because he thinks that I’m ignoring his calls and texts” It was Cyrus. I heaved a sigh.

“I need to go, Mike” I said apologetically and was about to walk out of the room and leave him there when he spoke.

“Let’s walk together then. I’ll be going home too anyway” I wanted to say no because of the reason that Stephen might not like it if he saw me with him but then, I didn’t want to be rude. Mike wasn’t doing anything. Maybe, I’ll just talk about this with Stephen. He might understand especially that he’s aware that Mike is a friend of mine…

“Okay, let’s go” I said and then we went out of the classroom. Cyrus followed.

“This is bad” I heard Cyrus mumbled.

“Why?” I asked confusedly. He glanced at Mike before he stared back at me. He looked like he wanted to say something but then he changed his mind.

“Nothing” he said and just shrugged his shoulders. I almost rolled my eyes. Sometimes, Stephen and Cyrus act the same.

We continued walking until we reached the gate. Mike kept on talking to me and I was answering him.

“What happened to you in our class a while ago? It’s rare for you to act like that during classes” I couldn’t help but to laugh when I remembered what happened.

“Nothing. I was just thinking about something” Mike laughed as well.

“Thankfully, you answered the question problem correctly” he said full of amusement. I was about to answer him when I saw Stephen outside the gate, looking at me without any hint of emotion on his face.

“Oh, uh. The volcano is about to explode” Cyrus uttered. I swallowed hard when I realized what he was talking about.

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

Any idea who Stephen visited in that facility? 

Any idea why he was asking for his forgiveness?

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 23

Add me: 

FB acct: TwentyTwo MonAmour

FB page: 22_MonAmour

IG acct: 22_Monamour

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

KELLY’s POV

I bit my lower lip when I noticed the weird expression on Stephen’s face. His face was hard while looking at Mike. Mike met Stephen’s gaze with evident displeasure on his face. I drew a deep breath before I closed the gap between me and Stephen.

“Hey. Aren’t you going to greet me?” I asked him sweetly, intentionally trying to get his attention. He threw me a glance before he looked back at Mike for good three seconds and then brought back his attention to me again.

“What about you? Aren’t you going to greet me?” he questioned in return. I pursed my lips and almost rolled my eyes. I knew that tone of his. He’s jealous even though he’s trying his hardest to appear emotionless and uncaring. I could feel the tension radiating from his body.

I heaved a sigh and then tiptoed to kiss him on the cheek. I heard someone gasped and I didn’t need to look behind me to know who it was. Mike.

“That’s it?” Stephen complained. I rolled my eyes and then clung my arms around his neck. I felt his arm encircled around my waist. His eyes were now smoldering.

“Can I kiss you later instead? It’s kinda embarrassing because we’re not alone and—” before I could even finished what I was about to say, he pulled me even closer to his hard body and then sealed my lips with a rough, needy but passionate kiss. I groaned in protest and was about to distance myself from him but he didn’t allow me to do so.

I already expected this to happen that’s why I didn’t want him to see me with Mike. He becomes possessive whenever he’s threatened and jealous like this. Judging from his kiss, I knew that he was just marking his territory and showing Mike that I am his.

I couldn’t help but to get overwhelmed with that hot kiss though. His kisses were really addictive and it’s waking the wild side of me.

“Hmmm…That made me feel better” he uttered the moment he let go of my lips. We were both breathing hard because of the kiss that we just shared.

“W-What is the meaning of this, Kelly?” the shock voice of Mike. I bit my lower lip and gave Stephen a look.

“You’re really so naughty!” I hissed at him but he just grinned triumphantly at me. I pinched him on the side which made him laugh. He unwrapped his arm from my waist but then put it over my shoulders this time.

I faced my Mike. He looked confused and hurt at the same time. Cyrus behind him was scratching the back of his head while looking at Mike with pity.

I heaved a sigh and then gave Mike a sympathetic look. I opened my mouth to answer him when Stephen suddenly spoke.

“Thank you for always taking care of my girlfriend during school hours, man” he said nonchalantly and I stealthily elbowed him but he didn’t even flinch. He’s really naughty whenever he wants to!

“Girlfriend?” Mike mimicked as if he still couldn’t believe of what was happening.

“Yes. She’s my girlfriend. Actually, we’re celebrating our first month together as a couple today so we need to go now. Have a nice day” I gave Stephen a warning look for him to shut up but he just beamed at me and then planted a quick kiss on my lips.

“Let’s go, xuxu?” I pinched him again on the side, harder this time, and it made him finch. He was about to say something again when I motioned for him to keep quiet. He sighed and didn’t dare say anything.

I faced Mike.

“Sorry that I didn’t mention about this to you, Mike” a bitter smile broke across his face.

“This is the real reason why you’ve been avoiding me, isn’t it?” I could sense the pain in his voice. I suddenly felt guilty.

“I didn’t mean to avoid you” I didn’t know what to say in order to lessen the sadness on his face. I deliberately didn’t mention about Stephen and I’s relationship to him because I didn’t want to hurt his feelings. He nodded his head in understanding.

“D-Don’t worry, Kelly. I accept my defeat” that made me feel a little bit better.

“I’ll go on ahead. See you tomorrow” he left without waiting for my response. I was about to follow him but Stephen stopped me.

“I need to go too. See you tomorrow, Kelly” Cyrus said and then tapped Stephen on the shoulder. When Cyrus drove off with his car, I forcefully removed Stephen’s arm from over my shoulders and then glared at him.

“What? Why are you staring at me like that, xuxu, hmmm?” he asked sweetly and then handed me the bouquet of flowers that he’d been holding since a while ago.

“This is for you. Happy first month to the two of us” I raised an eyebrow at him and then crossed my arms across my chest. I didn’t take the bouquet because of annoyance.

“Really? You’re going to act as if you didn’t do anything wrong just now?” I couldn’t help but to get pissed off. He gave me a confused look that I almost punched his face. My eyes turned into slits and glared at him even more.

He sighed in defeat.

“Fine. I’m sorry, xuxu. I know that I shouldn’t’ve done that but I couldn’t help it. I knew that he has feelings for you and I even heard him confessed to you at the party that’s why I really hate it when you’re together with him”

“That’s why you kissed me in front of him to—”

“—to shatter his fantasy that he still has a chance with you!” he interrupted me. I didn’t answer for a couple of seconds. I then released a harsh breath.

“Mike is my friend”

“Friend? Maybe for you, he’s only a friend but what about him? He likes you not as a friend but as a woman!” he retorted. His jaw flexed. I couldn’t find the right words to answer that because I knew that he was right. Mike likes me. I heaved a sigh.

“Xuxu, please, don’t get mad at me. I’m sorry if you got ticked off of what I did. I just can’t help being jealous sometimes. C’mon, we shouldn’t fight now because we should be celebrating” he stared at me with puppy dog eyes and then gave me the bouquet again. I mentally shook my head and accepted it. I couldn’t get mad at him for long anyway.

“You’re being corny. It’s just our first month together but you’re acting as if it’s already our first anniversary”

“C’mon, xuxu. People also celebrates the first month of being together” I couldn’t help but to laugh.

“Where did you hear that anyway?” he scratched the back of his head.

“Well, I’ve seen it a couple of times already…C’mon, don’t laugh at me” he rebuked when he noticed me snickering. My annoyance at him was replaced by amusement. I couldn’t help myself and kissed him on the cheek. He looked so adorable.

I’ve never seen him act like this before.

“Thank you for the flowers, honey” a wide smile occurred his lips.

“What about here, xuxu?” he asked sweetly while pointing on his lips. I rolled my eyes before I kissed him on the lips.

“Hmmm…delicious” he hugged me tightly and I hugged him back. As usual, my heart was beating erratically again and I felt so happy and contented. I was aware that our relationship wasn’t that perfect but whenever we’re together like this, I felt like everything will be alright somehow.

“Let’s go?” he asked and then put a little space between us.

“Home?”

“Of course not. Let’s have a date” I pursed my lips.

“But I have a lot of assignments for tomorrow” the excitement on his face disappeared in an instant.

“Seriously?” I nodded my head as I faked a sad expression. He raked his fingers through his hair in frustration. I bit my lower lip to prevent myself from laughing but to no avail. He scowled at me.

“You’re making fun of me” his tone was certain, his eyes turned dark. I cupped his face.

“Sorry, honey. You’re just too adorable and I couldn’t help myself from teasing you a little bit” he scoffed.

“A little bit, huh” before I could even react, he pulled me by the nape and then crushed his lips against mine. He kissed me fervently and hungrily that I almost ran out of breath.

“That’s your punishment for teasing me like that” he said huskily when he let go of my lips. I gave him a sneer but he just smirked at me.

“Whatever” I said while catching my breath. He laughed. Well, in the end, he had the last laugh again. I couldn’t help but to stare at him while laughing. Our real situation suddenly dawned on me.

Until now, I still couldn’t figure out the real him. I wanted to believe on my instincts and what my heart was saying but I need more evidence, hoping that I was right about him.

“Why are you staring at me like that all of a sudden, xuxu?” I smiled.

“Nothing, honey. Don’t mind me. I’m just happy”

“Because of me?” I rolled my eyes of his question.

“Obviously! Who else do you think is the reason?” he laughed heartily and then took my hand and kissed it. He intertwined our fingers together after that.

“Let’s go?” I nodded my head with a smile but deep inside of me, I was secretly hoping that we would stay happy like this.

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

“I thought we’re going to a restaurant for dinner?” I asked confusedly when he parked the car in front of a big house. Well, it’s a mansion actually. It was already 7 pm because we went to the cinema to watch a romantic movie first before coming here.

“Shhh…Just follow me, xuxu” he answered and then went out of the car. I was about to open the car door when he quickly opened it for me. I couldn’t help but to smile. He really is a gentleman when he wants to.

“Thank you, honey” he beamed and took my hand and entwined our hands together. He unlocked the door and I couldn’t help but to get amazed when we the luxurious inside of the house came into our view.

Yes, I was right. The house was indeed an old style one but it was so classic and beautiful on its own. It was screaming of wealth.

“Whose house is this? Why are we here?” I asked curiously while looking around us. The mansion of my grandparents was beautiful too but it was a modern style one unlike this house but even though the amenities and furniture were kinda looked like antiques, it still looked cozy and homey.

“Did you like it?” I nodded my head without looking at him because I was still busy looking around. He chuckled.

“This house is our ancestral house” my eyes widened and snapped my head to his direction. He laughed.

“You look surprised”

“Well, I didn’t expect that…that you’re this rich” I voiced out and he laughed amusedly.

“My father inherited this house from his parents” his aura became sad the moment he said that. He looked at the life size oil painting. It was a wedding picture but the way it was painted was so perfect. They must be his parents.

Stephen’s eyes became sombre and there was a pained smile on his lips while staring at the painting.

“Are they your parents?” the answer was obvious but I just wanted to say something to get his attention. He nodded his head.

“You’re mother looks a lot like you” I commented. He smiled with that. This time, it wasn’t a forced smile but there was still evident sadness.

“Yes. My mother used to tease my father a lot because my brother and I resembled to her a lot” that caught my attention.

“Now that you mentioned it, I’ve never met your brother. You used to mention about him from time to time before but you never introduced him to me” he faced me and then caressed my cheek while gazing at me lovingly.

“Soon, xuxu” I didn’t know if it was just imagination or what but there was uncertainty in his voice when he said that.

“Are you sure?” there was an unknown emotion that passed through his eyes before he nodded his head. I cleared my throat. I suddenly felt like something was odd with him all of a sudden.

“So, am I going to meet your parents now?” I tried to sound enthusiastic to lighten the situation. I felt his body stiffen and he went silent for a couple of seconds.

“D-Did I say something bad?” I couldn’t help but ask confusedly.

“They died when I was 10 years old” I gasped against my palm.

“Sorry, honey. I didn’t know” I said apologetically. I hugged him tightly. He hugged me back. I felt him kissed my forehead.

“It’s okay. You don’t have to say sorry because you didn’t do anything”

“You didn’t mention about it to me before so I didn’t know. Gosh! I’m so insensitive. I shouldn’t’ve have asked that” he put a little space between us and then cupped my face.

“Don’t feel bad. It’s my fault because I didn’t tell you about it” he smiled and then pecked my lips with a gentle kiss.

“Let’s not talk about sad things like this. I brought you here because I wanted to be with you” he continued. I smiled because of what I’ve heard. I was about to answer him when we heard a voice.

“Oh, you’re here. Why didn’t you call me so that I could’ve open the gate for you and your visitor” the woman said. She looked like she’s in her late 50s.

Stephen chuckled and then let go of me. He approached the older woman and then put his arm over her shoulders.

“You don’t have to do that, Carmen. I have my keys and besides, I’m not a kid anymore” he even hugged Carmen which made the latter smile. Stephen let go of her and then went back beside me and then took my hand.

“Xuxu, I want you to meet Carmen. She’s the head maid of this house. Carmen, this is Kelly, my girlfriend” Stephen sounded so proud while introducing me to her. Carmen was undeniably surprised but her smile was genuine.

“This is the first time that you brought a woman here and I was right that she might be special to you when you told me about her the other day. Anyway, everything is ready” Stephen thanked her. I was kinda confused of what she was referring to but when Stephen and I reached the dining area, I was surprised of what I saw.

The entire room was decorated with balloons, flowers and many more. The table was set for a dinner for two. The ambiance was so romantic. The light was dim but it only added to the romantic ambiance.

“Carmen helped me to prepare all these. This is for you, xuxu” he handed me three long stemmed red roses. My heart swelled.

“Thank you, honey, but you didn’t have to do this. It’s just our first month as a couple”

“I did it because I want to make you happy” I smiled at that. He’s really sweet!

“C’mon and sit” he pulled a chair for me. Later on, we began eating. The food were all delicious and I got surprised when I learned that he was the one who cooked all of the food.

After eating, he asked me for a sweet and slow dance. Everything was so perfect and we were both happy.

“Thank you again for the wonderful evening, honey” I said. We were at the terrace, stargazing while talking about random stuff. We were sitting on the rattan lounge chair while he was hugging me from behind.

“Don’t mention it. Anyway, give me your hand, xuxu”

“Why?” I asked but obliged anyway. I felt something cold that touched my wrist.

“I made this one for you” It was a bracelet but the design was familiar.

“You made it?” I asked in awe. He smiled and then kissed me. I wanted to ask some questions but that faded away from my head when the kiss we’re sharing became deep and needy. I moaned in delight.

I felt his hand caressing my back sensually as his other hand went to my nape and pulled me even closer if that was even possible.

I kissed him back with equal fervor. I was already so lost of all the sensations that I was feeling. My head was hazy and the capability to think rationally faded away into thin air. I felt like the temperature became hotter.

“I want you, xuxu” he said huskily the moment our lips parted. I could see the desire in his eyes and that made me swallowed hard.

He cupped my face.

“I need you. Please, say yes” his eyes were begging and I didn’t have the strength to deny him . Oh, my…

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

Their relationship is getting serious now. Secrets are slowly being revealed. 

Any thoughts about this chapter? Any idea of what might happen next?

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 24

A/N: Sorry for the late update guys because i had the hard time writing this chapter. It’s been a while since i wrote a bed scene that’s why i ran out of ideas not to mention i’m feeling a little bit under the weather today. Don’t forget to tell me what you think of this chapter! thanks.

WARNING!!! This chapter contains MATURE scenes for ADULTS & OPEN-MINDED people only! Read at your own risk!!!

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

KELLY’s POV

All the hesitation that I was feeling instantly disappeared the moment that I met his piercing eyes. It felt like he was trying to melt my very soul and the littlest reluctance that I had in mind just by the way he was staring at me.

I nodded my head as an answer to his plea as if I was being hypnotized by him. I didn’t even consider the fact that everything between us was still unsure because of all the things that we still haven’t admitted and confessed and if we get to discover about those secrets that we’re keeping from each other, I wasn’t sure if that would keep us together or break us apart.

His eyes twinkled with joy as soon as he heard my answer.

He instantly captured my lips for another kissing duel and this time, he wasn’t holding back anymore. He made me feel how much he desired me with that kiss and I knew to myself that I felt the same.

Our tongues dueled hotly and I was so overwhelmed because of the intensity of the kiss that we’re sharing. This must be the hottest kiss that we’ve ever shared and it was so addicting.

My senses were reeling and my head was already hazy that I couldn’t think rationally anymore.

His hands began their exploration all over my body. I could clearly feel the warmth of his palm; his body felt so hot against my own.

I moaned with delight when his hands caressed their way to my buttocks and then squeezed them naughtily. I heard him grunt as he pulled me even closer to his body and ground his arousal against my belly, letting me feel the evidence of his need for me. Our desire and need for each other heightened even more because of what he did.

“Do you feel how much I want you right now, xuxu?” he voiced out huskily the moment our lips pulled away to breath some air. We’re both breathing hard while catching our breaths. His eyes turned smoky with desire.

I bit my lower lip as and moaned seductively when his hands that were busy squeezing my butt erotically didn’t stop what they’re doing while he continued grinding his hardness against me. I could feel the fire that was beginning to smolder even more between us.

I nodded in response, unable to utter any words. I felt like I suddenly lost the capability to speak. My throat went dry. I swallowed hard. My knees were slightly trembling because of the anticipation and strange sensations that I was feeling.

“Do you want me as much as I want you right now?”

“Y-Yes” at last, I finally found my voice. His eyes darkened as if my answer served as a gas that poured over and intensified the fire that he was feeling. Our lips met for a battle once again as his hands caressed their way up to my waist as if he was trying to measure my waist line before they roamed their way towards my back.

I held onto his shoulders to gain for support because I couldn’t trust my knees anymore. I gasped for air when he let go of my lips and then kiss his way down my jawline towards my ear.

“Oh…” I purred when he teasingly bit my ear which sent delicious shivers down my spine. His hands were unstoppable as he began removing my blouse by unbuttoning it expertly whilst kissing, nipping and sucking the sensitive part of my neck. He did that for a minute or so as if he was marking me as his.

I couldn’t help but to compare what we’re doing to three years ago. Whenever Stephen tried to remove my top before whenever we’re kissing, I always managed to pull myself up from his seductions and then stop him from what he was doing. But now, everything felt so different.

I knew that if I’d allow him to undress me now, that only meant that I would totally succumb to him but I couldn’t feel any hesitation at all.

The feeling that I belong solely to him was there.

When he succeeded on removing my blouse, he instantly palmed my still bra-clad breasts. His breathing became more ragged.

His wet kisses began descending to my collarbone, planting small kisses from time to time.

“Ohh…” my moans of pleasure became more audible when I felt his naughty tongue created a wet straight line from my collarbone and licked his way down to my cleavage which caused my body to jerk upwards. I couldn’t help but to pull on his hair because of the tingling sensation it sent me.

Then the next thing I knew, he already removed my jeans in a jiffy, leaving me with my underwear on.

He expertly unclasped my bra and my eyes widened when he threw it in the air after he removed it from me. I was about to speak and ask him why he had to do that when he slightly pushed me down the rattan lounge chair until I was already lying flat on my back.

I saw him gulp while gazing at me lovingly but full of desire.

“Damn, you’re as beautiful as I’ve imagine you would be, xuxu” he was staring at me in awe. His voice sounded so different but it sounded so sexy and music to my ears. He carefully positioned himself on top of me before he kissed me passionately once again. Gosh, he really loves kissing me and everytime he does it, he would make me feel as if he couldn’t get enough of me; as if my lips were the sweetest lips he had ever tasted.

“Honey…” I bit back a gasp when I felt his naughty hand slipped inside my panties and then palmed my wetness while his other hand went to one of my breasts and started kneading it sensually.

“I love how already wet you are, xuxu” he praised the moment he pulled his lips away from me and then kissed his way down my neck once again. He played there for a couple of seconds before he moved downwards and then focused his attention on my breasts.

“Oh, my gosh…!” I almost squealed with delight when he playfully circled one of the rosy peaks with his tongue a couple of times while his hand continued its delicious ministrations on my mound. I parted my legs to give him more access and then squeezed my eyes shut.

I couldn’t understand what was happening anymore. The only thing that was on my mind was the pleasure that he was giving me. Everything was new to me but I could feel that my body was enjoying every second of it.

It felt like my body was made for him to touch, kiss and worship. Everything felt so right.

“Stephen!” my back arched from the rattan lounge chair when he latched on my nipple with his raspy tongue before he captured it with his mouth and then sucked on it like a hungry baby.

My body quavered involuntarily. Electric-like sensations surged throughout my whole being and I couldn’t stop myself from moaning loudly. My breathing went hitch as I felt myself becoming wetter than ever.

Even though the gentle breeze of the evening summer air was kinda cool against my skin, I didn’t feel cold at all because of the fire of desire that was eating my whole being.

My lips parted as my toes curled when his mouth went to my other peak and gave it the same attention. His fingers worked magic on my treasure.

“Tell me how much you like what I’m doing to you, xuxu. I want to hear it” he requested hoarsely before he continued again. I spread my legs even wider when his thumb covered my already hard nub and massaged it in a circular motion.

“Oh, it feels so good, honey….” I moaned wantonly as If I wasn’t myself anymore. I was already so into it that I couldn’t even feel embarrassed of what’s coming out of my mouth. My hands were caressing his back, urging him to go on. My hips were involuntarily grinding and jerking upwards because of the delicious erotic sensation that he was doing to my cl*t.

He released one of my turgid peaks with a pop and spoke. His scorching gaze met my eyes.

“Really? Tell me how much do you want me” I hold onto his arm when he rubbed my cl*t even faster.

“Sh*t!” I screamed as the sensation heightened as well. I was about to close my eyes to savor that intense pleasure when he suddenly stopped his ministrations and that left me hanging!

“Why did you stop?!” I couldn’t help but to get mad.

“Because you’re not answering me” he looked serious but his eyes were dancing with mischief. I knew! He’s just teasing me!

I wet my already dry lips with the tip of my tongue.

“You’re so naughty!” he smirked.

“Just answer me and I’ll continue right away”

I sighed in defeat.

“Fine. Yes, it feels really good and I want you so much. P-Please, continue” I could feel my cheeks heated up as embarrassment finally reached me.

He beamed triumphantly. I thought he was going to continue but to my surprise, he got off of the lounge chair and then picked me up in a bridal style onto his arms.

“Why—”

“—Shhh…stay still. I don’t want to do this here. It’s our first time doing this and I want you to feel comfortable. I want to make you feel special” a smile occurred on my lips. He entered his room and gently put me down onto the bed as if I was a fragile crystal.

“Spread your legs for me, xuxu” I did as I was told without any hesitation. He remained standing at the foot of the bed. I bit my lower lip when his smoldering gaze went to my already exposed treasure.

I could tell that he was already at the edge of his self-control. My eyes went to his fly. His arousal has already reached its limit judging by how his pants stretched by that monster that was hiding inside it.

A naughty idea suddenly popped up in my head.

I chewed on my bottom lip as my hands slowly caressed my breasts, tweaking its peak while massaging it sultrily.

I saw how his Adam’s apple moved when he gulped. Then I decided to level up my seduction. My right hand went between my legs and started playing with myself while my other hand was still busy massaging my breasts alternately.

I didn’t know where I got guts to do that but I was enjoying seeing how his self-control breaking.

“You’re a naughty girl, huh?” I just smiled sweetly at him and then continued what I was doing. I purred in ecstasy as my fingers continued teasing my wetness.

He began undressing swiftly. I closed my eyes as the euphoria became even more intense. I felt him joined me on the bed but I didn’t open my eyes. I continued rubbing myself as I felt my peak coming. But to my big disappointment he suddenly removed my hand from my womanhood.

I opened my eyes and was about to yell at him when I suddenly felt his arms wrapped on each of my legs and then a wet erotic sensation latched on my p*ssy that almost made me scream. My mouth fell open when it was followed by incomparable sensations that attacked me down there.

I looked between my legs and that’s when I realized that he was already feasting on my c*nt. My eyes almost rolled back in sheer pleasure.

“Oh, my god! W-What are you doing?” I asked with shortened breath while trying to stop him by pulling at his hair.

Instead of answering, I saw him grinned before he began eating me out vigorously.

“Honey!” I screamed as my legs tightened around his head but he didn’t stop. His arms around me tightened even more as his tongue worked its magic on my cl*t.

He circled it with his raspy tongue before he sucked it. He did it over and over again until my toes already stiffened with so much delight.

His tongue worked like a wanderer all over my snatch, discovering every nook and cranny which almost made me lose my mind.

I couldn’t believe that such sensations exists. My head was already turning from side to side while moaning his name.

I felt him reached for my breasts and kneaded them like a dough. That added to the pleasure that I was feeling.

I could already feel that boiling hot sensation that was starting to form in my belly. It was getting more intense with each passing second.

“I’m almost there!” I declared while trying to stifle my loud moans but to no avail because when that tingling sensation finally erupted within me, I screamed his name. My body quaked uncontrollably when I finally reached my first org*sm.

Instead of stopping, he continued worshipping my quivering p*ssy until I couldn’t take it anymore. My throat was already dry and sore because of continuous moaning loudly.

He finally stopped. I opened my eyes just to see him easing his briefs off of him then positioned himself between my legs. My eyes widened when I saw his big warrior . I felt the tip of his manhood against my opening. My body went still. Will that monster fit inside me?

I was about to voice out my thoughts when he suddenly thrusted his rock-hard maleness inside of me which made me scream in pain.

His body stiffened when he realized something.

“Y-You’re a virgin?” he looked so shock as if he never expected it to be my first time. I bit my lower lip as a lone tear fell from my eye. I tried my best not to cry but the pain was too much not to mention he popped my cherry in a rough way.

I nodded my head.

“Sh*t! Why didn’t you tell me? I thought—damn it!” he was about to pull himself out of me when I stopped him.

“Don’t” his eyebrows scrunched.

“But you’re hurting” he was obviously worried. I smiled faintly as I wrapped my arms around his neck, urging him to go on.

“Just continue, honey. You’re already half way there”

“But—” I silenced him with a kiss.

“It hurts alright but I know that you will ease this pain away. You already took my innocence whether you pull out or not so just continue and let me experience being a woman in the arms of the one I love. That’s you, honey”

“I love you, xuxu” he professed full of love and gentleness.

“I love you too” he kissed me once again as he began moving in a slow motion, getting deeper with each trust until he was finally buried to the hilt. I closed my eyes.

The pain was still there but when his lips descended to my breasts and worshipped them alternately while moving inside of me, pleasure started to build inside me once again.

“Does it still hurts?” there was still a hint of worry in his voice.

“It’s fading away” I wrapped my legs around him when his pace started becoming faster and harder. That addicting sensation began again.

“That’s it, honey. Faster” I urged him as the pleasure heightened even more. I was already meeting ever thrust that he was giving me. I could feel how hard and big he was.

“You feel so good, xuxu” he grunted and then picked up his pace. My nails were already digging in the skin of his back as the uncontrollable delight was fast approaching.

The scorching ball of fire that was forming inside of me was releasing a lava of pleasure that burning my whole body to the center of my being. It was too much.

He rammed into me like a mad man, already lost the las ounce of his control. We were both moaning and groaning our needs to reach that sweet destination.

“Honey, I can’t take it anymore!” my v*ginal walls clamped around him involuntarily.

“I know, xuxu. Just let it go. I’m with you. I’m almost there too” he answered hoarsely as his movement became desperate. Then one more hard slam and we both reached our peaks at the same time. My teeth sunk on the flesh of his shoulder as my body shuddered in so much ecstasy.

The euphoria was too much that I couldn’t handle it. I felt him kissed my forehead as his arms tightened around me. I heard him whispered something in my ear but my eyes were already getting heavy. There was a small smile on my lips as I let sleep engulfed me.

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

Whew! At last, they finally did it! LOL

Their relationship has already reached this level.

Do you think that they could withstand the test that was approaching?

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 25

Hi guys! I’ll upload the first chapter of my new story ’

L’amour

fou

of THE BEAUTY & THE POSSESSIVE Series 2’ now, so please check it out:) Thanks! 

WARNING!!! This chapter contains MATURE scenes for ADULTS & OPEN-MINDED people only. Read at your own risk!!!!

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

STEPHEN’s

POV

I touched Kelly’s face with the back of my hand in a feathery manner, making sure that I wouldn’t wake her up. I couldn’t help but to get mesmerized of her beauty. Until now, I still couldn’t believe that I was her first. It felt surreal but then at the same time, I felt guilty.

I knew that I caused her pain and at the same time, I have a lot of things that I am keeping from her.

I knew that what I’m doing right now isn’t right but whenever I am with her, everything feels so right.

“I’ve never thought that we could be together like this, xuxu. I thought I would never have a chance to be with you again let alone have the privilege to be your boyfriend” I whispered while gazing at her lovingly.

Everytime I look at her like this, everything that was bothering me and making me feel guilty disappears. Everything becomes paradise even though I knew that everything was far from being one.

I didn’t know how long I remained on that position, just staring at her, until I felt my smart watch vibrated. I looked at it and saw that someone was calling. I carefully got off the bed and then went out of the room so that I wouldn’t disturb Kelly’s sleep.

“What is it? It’s already 2 o’clock in the morning” I couldn’t help but to get irritated.

“Don’t be grumpy. I just want to tell you that everything’s ready for tomorrow night. Make sure to come on time. I know that you’ll be busy tomorrow so just make sure that you won’t forget about our mission” Cyrus said. My jaw clenched tightly.

“I know. You don’t have to tell me” I heard him chuckle. I shook my head and then ended the call. I went back to my room and then carefully lied back beside Kelly. I wrapped my arms around her and then then buried my face on her neck, breathing her womanly scent. She really smells heavenly.

I suddenly remembered my mission for tomorrow. My arms tightened around her even more.

“I believe in you, xuxu. Tomorrow will clear everything out” I mumbled as if she could hear me and then close my eyes.

KELLY’s

POV

I couldn’t help but to smile when the first thing that I saw when I opened my eyes was Stephen’s handsome face. I raised my hand and gingerly touched his cheek. His arm was wrapped around my waist possessively.

I’ve never knew that seeing the face of the one you love first thing in the morning felt this way. It was that kind of feeling that your day was already complete just by being with him.

My eyes went to his lips. I could feel my cheeks redden when the images of what transpired between us last night replayed in my head.

I couldn’t believe how much those lips made me feel so alive and wild last night while moaning for his name over and over again. I suddenly felt hot all over upon remembering that. A sudden urge to kiss him rose within me. I bit the insides of my cheeks and then carefully sat down so that I wouldn’t wake him up.

I looked at the clock and it was already 6 am. I knew that I wouldn’t be able to fall asleep again so I decided to get out of bed and went to the washroom. I washed my face and then proceeded on brushing my teeth when I saw an unused pack of it inside the bathroom cabinet.

I took a bath and after that, went out of the bathroom with just a towel on. Stephen hasn’t woken up yet so I looked for something to wear inside the closet. There was nothing but men’s clothes so I took an oversized t-shirt and then wore it without anything underneath it.

I went back to the bed and was about to wake up him up when my cellphone rang. My eyebrows knitted together when I saw who the caller was.

I threw a glance at Stephen one more before I decided to go out of the room and answer the call.

“Yes, Ronin?”

“What the f*ck do you think you’re doing, Ivy?!” I winced when I heard his thunderous voice that I even distanced my phone away from my ear a little bit.

“What are you talking about? I thought I am temporarily relieved from my job for now? Why are you calling me now?” I heard him cussed expletives and I knew that he was really mad.

“I know that but I couldn’t help but call you when I heard about what you’ve been doing this past one month!”

“What do you mean?” he scoffed.

“Don’t give me that. I know that you know what I’m talking about” his tone held firmness. I heaved a sigh.

“Can you please enlighten me because I really don’t know what you’re talking about”

“One of my men informed me that Stephen is your boyfriend now. I thought you’re just going to keep him near you as your bodyguard so that you could gather information about him. But now, it appears that you already accepted him as your boyfriend. You already know the real him!” I squeezed my eyes shut as I massaged my temple.

My head suddenly throbbed painfully.

“Ronin—”

“—I can’t believe that you’re playing right into his games, Ivy! I already told you about him but you still did it! I was right. You still love him that’s why you keep on insisting that he’s not what I think he is” I couldn’t formulate any words to say because he was right.

I still love Stephen that’s why no matter what he said to me about him, I couldn’t accept that without any solid information. I suddenly felt my chest tightened.

“You still doesn’t have enough evidence, Ronin and you know that. That report about him was just an intelligence report and—”

“—that’s enough, Ivy! You’re just saying that because you’re blinded by your love for that b*stard! I will do this my own way and I won’t wait for you to confirm about Stephen’s real identity anymore. I knew that this would be hard for you and I shouldn’t’ve let you handle it alone. I made up my mind and show you the real Stephen before it’s too late” before I could even answer, he already ended the call.

I tried to call him but he wasn’t answering my calls anymore. I raked my fingers through my hair in frustration and didn’t know what to do. Ronin mustn’t move now because he would ruin my plans.

I was about to open the door and go back inside Stephen’s room when something caught my eyes.

I quietly walked along the hallway and then turned to the corner. I didn’t notice this part of the house last night because we entered Stephen’s room from the opposite direction.

I was surprised of what I saw.

At the end of the hallway, there was a mini living room. There was a grand piano at the center next to the fireplace. There was a guitar on the right side and then a cello on the left side of the piano.

My eyes went to the big picture frame that was hanging on the right side of the wall. It was a picture of a baby boy who was smiling cutely. He was only wearing his nappy. I couldn’t help but smile.

Then my eyes went to the left side and another big picture was hanging there. It was the same baby who was only wearing his nappy but his position was different. He looked like he was laughing when they snapped that photo.

Then I noticed something. The baby was wearing different necklaces in each picture. He was wearing a necklace with a T pendant on the picture on the right side while on the left side, he was wearing a necklace with a S pendant.

Was the baby Stephen or his brother?

I suddenly got confused. Why would his parents made him wear two different necklaces with different pendants? Is it because his name was Stephen Tyler that’s why they gave him two necklaces? That doesn’t make sense.

I looked at the pictures intently once again then I suddenly had that weird feeling that I couldn’t pinpoint about it. I didn’t know why but I could feel that something was weird about the two pictures for some reason. I mentally shook my head. No.

That’s ridiculous…

I was about to turn around and go back when I saw a door that was slightly ajar. It was the only room in that part of the hallway. Curiosity ate me that instead of going back to Stephen’s room, I decided to take a peek inside the room.

I was holding my breath the entire time while tiptoeing towards the door. I stealthily pushed the door wider and then entered inside without making any sound.

Then my eyes scrutinized the whole place. It wasn’t what I thought it was. In fact, it wasn’t a bedroom just like I was hoping.

It was obviously a working room judging by the equipment and tools around. I approached the table and saw a few jewelries there. Most of them weren’t finished yet. So, this room was a working station for someone like a jeweler or jewelry designer?

I picked up one of the rings on top of the table and then stared at it. I couldn’t help but to get mesmerized while staring at it because of its beauty. Simple yet elegant. It wasn’t finished yet but it was already stunning.

I put it back on its original spot and then looked around even more. There was nothing inside aside from the tools and some equipment for jewelry making aside from the table, couch and coffee table.

“You’re here” I almost jumped out of my skin when I heard a voice. Damn! I got caught. How come I didn’t hear his footsteps? I pivoted and then faced him with an apologetic smile.

“Sorry. I didn’t mean to come inside. I went out of your room when I received a call from a friend so that I wouldn’t disturb your sleep. I saw the instruments and the pictures hanging on the wall outside this room and that caught my attention. Then, I saw the door of this room and it was slightly opened. Curiosity got the best of me and I came in” Stephen remained silent while staring at me for a couple of seconds before he opened his mouth to answer.

“You should’ve informed me that you went out because I got worried when I woke up and didn’t see you everywhere” I bit my lower lip.

“I’m sorry, honey. I didn’t mean to make you worry” he crossed his arms across his chest. He was only wearing his boxer shorts and looking at his topless muscled body made me feel hot all over.

He stepped towards me. His eyes were raking me a stare. I saw how his eyes darkened with desire. Then, I suddenly remembered what I was wearing.

“I took the liberty of wearing one of your clothes because I didn’t bring extra clothes” I said in an almost inaudible voice because he drew his face closer to mine until I almost couldn’t breathe because of how close he was to me.

“You look so sexy wearing my shirt, xuxu” his voice turned husky. He cupped my face and stared right into my eyes as if he was reading the depths of my soul. My heart skipped a beat as my throat began to dry up.

“You’re too close” he beamed.

“Where is my good morning kiss, hmm? You left me sleeping in my bed alone. I was even expecting to see your face the moment I open my eyes” I rolled my eyes. He’s really corny sometimes but I couldn’t deny that I like his corniness.

I tiptoed and then pecked him on the lips. It was supposed to be a quick peck but he pulled me by the waist and then took over that kiss, deepened it until we’re almost ran out of breath.

“Oh, you!” I pinched his side and it made him laugh. Then my eyes widened when I felt his hand crawled down to my butt and then slipped his other hand underneath the shirt that I was wearing.

“Stephen!” I rebuked but he squeezed my butt with a triumphant grin.

“I knew that you’re not wearing anything underneath” my eyes widened even more that they almost fell out of its socket when he pulled me closer to his body in a rough way and then ground his hardness against my softness. Darn! He’s already hard as steel!

“You’re really naughty” he laughed amusedly and then kissed me again. I moaned with delight when I felt his playful tongue teasing mine. I kissed him with equal fervor and I knew that every passing second, our need for each other was getting higher and higher.

“What is this room, honey?” I asked while catching my breath after he released my lips from that fervent kiss.

I saw him gulped inaudibly.

“This is a—a jewelry maker’s room” my eyebrows furrowed. Then it came back to me.

“Oh, I remember it now! This is your brother’s working room, right? You told me before that he makes jewelries” I didn’t know if my eyes were playing tricks on me but I saw different emotions such as guilt, anger and sadness that passed through his eyes then it disappeared in an instant.

“Y-Yes” he suddenly looked weird.

“Anyway, I want to meet him so that I could thank him” his forehead crinkled.

“For what?”

“For making the necklace that you gave me” his eyes turned sombre and he suddenly looked like he wasn’t there with me.

“Are you okay, honey? Did I say something bad?” that pulled him out of his reverie. He shook his head vigorously.

“Of course not. Don’t worry, he knows how thankful and happy you were when I-I gave you the necklace back then” that put a smile on my lips.

“He must be a good guy just like you” he smiled but it didn’t reach his eyes before he nodded in response.

“Let’s get out of here, xuxu. Breakfast is ready” he pulled me by the hand. We went out of the room.

Then the two pictures that were hanging on the wall caught my attention again.

“Who’s this baby, honey? You?” I couldn’t help but asked. His steps came to a halt upon hearing my question. He looked at the pictures.

“Y-Yes, that’s me” he answered and I noticed that his gaze was on the picture at the right side.

“Oh. I knew that this baby was you” I wrapped my arms around him lovingly while still staring at the pictures.

“I’m just curious why you’re wearing two different necklaces with different pendants though” I felt his body tensed up. I raised my head to see his face. He evaded my eyes.

I was about to say something again when he suddenly leaned over and then sealed my lips with a passionate kiss. I groaned in protest but that was just for a moment. Whether I liked it or not, I got swept away with that kiss right away.

I knew that he was just distracting me but I couldn’t fight the temptation.

His kisses really turn my knees into jelly and my mind becomes hazy. I wrapped my arms around him and succumb to the temptation.

I felt my back hit the cold surface of the wall but he didn’t break our kiss. His hands began touching all the sensitive parts of my body. Our breaths were already ragged in growing need and desire.

I began exploring his body with my hands as well. Our tongues tangled and clashed, playing and battling erotically. His hand palmed my already wet mound and I couldn’t hold back the groan that escaped my throat.

He let of my lips and then his naughty lips descended to my neck as his hand began doing its magic on my wetness. My hands raked thorugh his hair when he captured one of my nipples with his mouth and then played with it with his tongue, teeth and lips after he took my shirt off of me.

He removed his boxers in a hurry and then lifted me up.

“Wrap your legs around my waist” he instructed in an almost desperate voice. Then a bit of my rationale thinking came back to me.

“What if someone come and see us here?” I asked but obliged to his instruction anyway. I felt his rock-hard manhood between my legs, teasing me.

“Honey, I’m asking y—” before I could even finish my sentence, he suddenly impaled me on his manhood! I almost shouted in pleasure. Even though there was still a slight pain, the pleasure was covering that discomfort.

I clung onto him tightly when he began walking and then entered inside the room where we came from a while ago.

I felt the coldness of the surface of the door against my back after he closed it and then began ramming inside of me with long and hard thrusts.

“Honey!” I squealed in delight when I felt that familiar erotic tingling sensation in the depths of my womanhood. It was getting more intense with each fast thrust that he was giving me. I couldn’t take it anymore. One more hard slam and I reached my climax while calling his name.

But he didn’t stop there. He walked towards the sofa while still carrying me and then sat there. Our bodies were still connected.

“Move, xuxu” he commanded hoarsely. I swallowed hard.

“Are you serious?” his eyes sparkled with amusement but the intense desire was still there.

“Yes, xuxu. I want you to ride me. I want to watch you come” I nodded my head and then began moving in an up and down manner. Slowly at first while he was guiding me with his hands on my waist.

My moans of pleasure were beginning to be more audible as my movements became faster. It was hard to move at first but I finally got the gist of it.

I looked down and stared at our colliding sexes. It was a very erotic scene and that almost made me lose my mind. It was too much.

“Damn, you look so sexy and seductive right now, xuxu. I can’t take it anymore” he grunted before he moved and met my every move. His hands on my waist tightened as he began ramming his c*ck in an steady and fast rhythm from under me.

My eyes rolled back in sheer pleasure but I tried my best to meet his every hard and fast thrusts.

“Oh, Kelly!” his movements became desperate and faster than before that I couldn’t take it anymore.

My whole body was on fire and that forming heat in the pit of my stomach smoldered even more until it exploded. My eyes squeezed shut as I sunk my teeth on my bottom lip upon reaching that incomparable euphoria.

“Honey—”

“—xuxu!” we both screamed as our bodies trembled uncontrollably. I could feel his hot load bathing my insides and that took me higher and higher.

“Damn! I almost died in so much pleasure” he said while still gasping for air. We’re both catching our breaths after that rough ride. I chuckled and pinched him.

“Silly!” he laughed and then planted a kiss on my lips.

“What about you? Did you like it?” he asked while waggling his eyebrows playfully. I pouted.

“Isn’t it obvious?” his eyes shone with happiness.

“I’m glad to hear that. I love you” he declared as his expression became serious all of a sudden. I cupped his face and then rested my forehead against his.

“I love you too, honey” I whispered before we shared another passionate kiss.

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯☭

This chapter is like a calm before the storm began. :)

What do you think of this chapter? 

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 26

A/N: Hi guys! I’ll upload the first chapter of

L’amour Fou(TB&TP Series 2)

later or maybe tonight so stay tuned!

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

STEPHEN’s POV

Freddy, one of our comrades dropped us around 200 meters away from our target. I looked around us. The street was already empty and quiet and it was to our advantage.

“I’ll go on ahead. Make sure to follow the order and not do anything stupid” he said when we opened the door of the wrangler jeep to get out.

“Just get out of here quickly before someone notice you” Cyrus answered, obviously annoyed of Freddy’s tone. He tsked and then drove off without saying anything.

“Are you sure about this information?” I asked Cyrus the moment we’re left alone. He shrugged his shoulders.

“That’s what the intelligence report that boss received that’s why he wanted us to confirm about the authenticity of it. Remember not to do anything stupid. We’re just here to confirm about our suspicion and get something useful from them” I gritted my teeth and didn’t respond. My mind was already thinking of thousand ways to kill whoever in that building that would be on my way.

“I know what you’re thinking, T, and I’m telling you not to do it. Remember that we’re here for our mission not for your personal vendetta”

“I know what I’m doing, Cy. You don’t have to remind me about it” I answered through gritted teeth.

“That’s good then. C’mon, let’s go and finish this quickly” We began walking towards the target but our senses we’re alive and ready to any danger around us. When we reached the Harrison Avenue, our movements became extra careful and calculated.

We became like a shadows in the dark, making sure that no one would notice our presence in that area.

Then it began pouring. I heard Cyrus clucked his tongue.

“This is what I don’t like during missions” he muttered in a controlled tone as we try to avoid any street lights and cameras around. We tried to move as precise and quiet as possible so that we wouldn’t get lured to any possible trap that was awaiting us.

“This will be our advantage. It’s more difficult for them to detect our presence here now that it’s raining” I answered in a low voice. I could already see the building.

The Black Jackals’ hidden headquarters was in there and it was our target. Badger, our boss, received an intel that the boss of the TBJ had been keeping some secrets from the government that’s why they’re suspicious about them now.

They wanted us to find any solid evidence but I knew to myself that I joined this mission because of another purpose.

Cyrus and I were planning to infiltrate TBJ a almost three months ago but we held back our plan because we didn’t want Badger to know about our hidden mission against the TBJ.

But now that he was the one who gave the order for us to infiltrate their headquarters, I would use this as an opportunity to do my thing.

I signaled Cyrus to go on ahead of me so that in case that they already knew our presence, I could attack from the dark, behind him. I hid myself behind the big tree near the building. We chose to infiltrate it from the back instead of the front part.

So far, we didn’t see any guard or person around the place.

Cyrus nodded his head and then proceeded with our plan. I was holding my breath the whole time as my grip on the gun that I was holding tightened.

A couple of seconds later and I heard his voice from the earphone that I was wearing. It was connected on the wireless communication device that we’re using so that we could talk to each other while on mission.

“Everything’s clear so far”

“Okay. I’m coming” Like a hawk in the dark, my movement we’re swift and sure. When I arrived at Cyrus’ spot, I saw him already preparing the devices that we need in order to climb up the building. He was about to attach it on the hard surface of the wall when I noticed something.

“Wait!”

“What?” he asked with an impatient tone.

“Isn’t this a little bit too easy? Aren’t you wondering why there aren’t guard around?” I didn’t know why but I felt like something was about to happen.

“I don’t know but all I know is, we should take this as an opportunity to get inside because we can’t get any evidence if we just stay outside” he whispered back. He began attaching the latest technology that we got from HGC, the company of our friend Hunter, in his hands.

We already wore the special shoes that should wear along with that hand device in order for us to successfully climb the building without using any climbing ropes or anything. We pulled up our tactical hoods to hide our faces.

The climbing devices that we’re using were the latest inventions of the HGC, which is the company of our friend, Hunter. All the gadgets, devices and machines that we’re using in our organization were produced by them secretly.

The government pays them large sum of money and promised them protection as well.

Later on, we quietly climbed the wall until we reached the rooftop.

“I think you should stay here and wait for me so that if something unforeseen event happens, you can get out of here and report to the boss” I instructed Cyrus but he shook his head.

“No. I’ll go with you” he insisted. My forehead crinkled. This was the first time that he didn’t agree to my instruction. Everytime we’re on a mission, we usually go on our separate ways and meet somewhere after. But sometimes, one would go on ahead and the other follows behind to protect.

“Are you insane? That’s dangerous for the both of us” I contradicted but he looked determined.

“I already told you that I wouldn’t do anything stupid”

“Even so. Let’s do this together. C’mon, let’s go” Cyrus stepped towards the closed door without waiting for my answer. I mentally shook my head and then followed him. But instead of picking the lock of the door, we used an advanced laser to create a hole in the glass door, enough for us to reach the door handle inside and open it.

“I feel like someone is watching us” Cyrus uttered while looking around us.

“I feel the same. Stay alert. We can’t abort the mission now because we’re already here” I said to him. I knew that danger was coming when we used the laser and the alarm didn’t blare off.

When we finally got inside, our defenses and the carefulness of our movements doubled. According to the tip that we received, no one stays inside the building during the night because everyone goes home but we can’t afford to be laid back and careless.

“There are couple of rooms. I think we should split so that we could check every room quicker before they would detect us. If something happens, let’s meet at the roof top” I instructed. Cyrus looked at me hesitantly as if he was debating inwardly whether he would follow my instruction or not.

“Go! This is not the time to doubt me” I hissed before I turned my back on him.

I slowly opened the first door that I saw while pointing my gun ahead of me. There was nothing there except a bed, a bedside table and a lamp. I checked every corner of that room including the ceiling but nothing suspicious was in there.

I carefully closed the door and then proceeded to the next door without making any sound. I thought someone was inside but I was wrong. I inspected inside. It looked like an office. I opened the drawers of the office table to see what’s inside them but they were empty.

I cussed inwardly and decided to proceed to another room. I was about to open the door to get out of there when I noticed something at the corner of the room. It was a black jackal figurine around five inches.

It was out of place. I smirked triumphantly. I approached it and then tried to twist it counterclockwise.

“Bingo” I mumbled when the office table suddenly moved slowly to the side and then a passage way revealed on its original spot.

“I’m here at the second room on the right. I discovered something here. Continue searching but if you won’t find anything, come here” I said to Cyrus through the small communication device that I was wearing.

“Copy” he answered.

I stealthily went inside the passage way on the floor. It was dark inside but when I reached the middle of the stairwell, the lights automatically turned on.

When I arrived at the bottom, I saw a rectangular vault at the center of the room. I smiled inwardly. So, the information that we received was right. I approached the vault and then began entering the code. When I heard a ‘tick’ sound, that was when I knew that I successfully opened it.

There were a couple of brown envelop inside. I took the first one and opened it just to have my eyebrows creased when I saw its content. My breath got trapped in my lungs as I read all what’s written on each page. I gritted my teeth.

I put back the papers inside the envelope and was about to take the next envelope when I heard something moved behind me.

“Put your hands behind your head and then turn around” I was about to get my gun which I put on top of the vault when he I heard him warn me again.

“If I were you, I won’t do it because you will be dead the moment you grab that gun. Do what I said and face me!” the beating of my heart remained calm. I followed what he said and then faced him.

I gritted my teeth when I got to see his face. I was right of my suspicion that he wasn’t just an ordinary person the moment I first met him.

“Do you really think you could walk away from here alive after you managed to infiltrate this place? I already caught your spy and made him talk” he chuckled sarcastically while still pointing his gun at me.

“Remove your hood, now!” he said thunderously. I smirked. He looked so mad and ready to pounce me any moment now.

“Make me” I dared him and he gritted his teeth. I readied myself. A second later, he fired his gun at me but since I was already expecting it, I easily dodged it by throwing one of the envelopes that I was holding to him before he could pull the trigger and that made him lose his concentration and missed me. I quickly hid behind the big vault and grabbed my gun on the process.

He rained bullets to my direction but because of the vault, nothing of his bullets reached me.

“Damn you!” he roared but then his ammo ran out and it was my turn to retaliate. I peeked on his direction to get a better view of what he was doing and was about to fire back when he quickly ran towards the stairwell while reloading his gun.

I hurriedly went in front of the vault and then took the envelopes inside including the one that was on the floor. Then my eyes widened when I heard a noise. That’s when I realized that the secret passage way was closing.

I hurriedly ran towards the staircase to get out of there. The entry was already half closed but I made it on time. Barely though.

The moment that I got out of the passage way, a gunshot echoed inside the room. Then I felt a searing pain on my arm. I was shot. I knew that he would shot me for the second time that’s why I moved as quickly as possible and then kicked his hand that was holding the gun.

Thankfully, he was not that far from me. The gun flew away from him grip. He was about to pick it up but I swiftly attacked him with another kick. He groaned in pain as I managed to hit him in the stomach. He fell down.

I continued my attack. I sat on his stomach and then barraged him with punches. He could barely defend himself anymore so I decided to end it there.

I was about to punch him one more time with all that I’ve got when a familiar voice echoed in the four corners of that room.

“Ronin!” my body went still and looked at her direction to confirm my suspicion but Ronin used that as an opportunity to attack me back until he succeeded on getting up from under me. We continued fighting like two raging bulls until he gave me a kick and purposely hit my arm which was wounded and that made me lose my strength.

“Damn it!” I grunted and cupped my wound. Blood were continuously pooling out of it.

“Ivy, give me the gun!” Ronin hissed. I looked at the woman who was staring at me in shock. She was standing there with her lips open. I couldn’t believe that I would really see her in this place.

I was already suspecting for her to be a member from the beginning but I didn’t entertain that thought because I didn’t have any proof. Besides, I couldn’t picture her as part of TBJ which was being suspected now as a protector of a terrorist group Horeeya .

“What the hell are you waiting for, Ivy?! I said give me the gun!” she shook her head and she looked like she was about to cry. What’s with that expression? She should already follow Ronin’s order and kill me on the spot.

Ronin cursed out loud before he hurriedly picked his gun up from the floor, next to her.

“Ronin, wait—” she tried to stop him.

“—shut up, Ivy. You know that you don’t have any say to this matter anymore” Ronin answered with a firm tone. But before he could get a grip of the gun, I used that as an opportunity to run towards the door. They must’ve thought that I already ran out of strength that’s why they became careless. I heard gunshots from behind me, signifying that Ronin was chasing after me but I didn’t look back.

“Where the f*ck are you, Cy?” I hissed upon contacting Cyrus but he wasn’t responding. I groaned inwardly.

There were unconscious men that were scattered on the hallway. I turned to the right corner towards the staircase that would lead me to the rooftop and that’s when I saw Cyrus.

He was just finished fighting two men and he already looked weak.

“Damn! I didn’t expect for them to be this many. I thought—” his sentence was cut off by a gunshot followed by Ronin’s voice.

“If I were you, I would give up now because you have nowhere to go!” I looked at Cyrus as we ran towards the rooftop together.

“Is everything ready?”

“Yes. I managed to give them the signal before I lost my communication device” I didn’t answer and we just continued escaping.

When we reached the rooftop, that’s when we heard the loud sound of the helicopter. They put down the rope ladder and we both held onto it.

“You can’t escape from me!” we heard Ronin screamed when he reached the rooftop and saw us escaping but before he could even fire at us, Cyrus already fired bullets at him. He managed to hide behind the big water tank and that was when the helicopter started moving away from there as we climbed up the rope ladder.

“I thought the both of you were already dead” the pilot and one of our comrades said when we finally managed to climb up inside the helicopter.

“As you can see, we’re still alive” I said and then muttered a curse when I felt the pain on my arm.

“You’re bleeding” Cryus commented upon seeing my arm.

“I’m fine” I said and then looked outside while gritting my teeth. Until now, I still couldn’t believe of what I saw earlier. She really was there. Now, I was more confused than ever and I didn’t know what to do next.

Then I suddenly realized something. That Ronin told her something like “You know that you don’t have any say to this matter anymore”. What did he mean by that? Why did he call her Ivy?

I groaned inwardly in so much frustration and anger. I couldn’t think rationally anymore and I all I wanted to do was to find answers to my questions.

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

The big secret is about to reveal soon guys so stay tuned!

Any idea of what might happen next?

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 27

WARNING!!! This chapter contains MATURE scenes for ADULTS and OPEN-MINDED readers only! Read at your own risk!!!

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

KELLY’s POV

I felt like I lost all the strength I had as I sat on the nearby chair. My hands were shaking and I felt like I couldn’t think straight. All I was thinking about was Stephen. Until now, I was in shock. I couldn’t believe of what just happened. I didn’t mean to come here at our headquarters but I had to after what I overheard from Stephen while he was talking to someone on the phone.

I needed to find answers to my questions and even though I was scared of what might I discover when I come, I fought all the hesitation that I was feeling. But now, I felt more confused. Instead of gaining answers to my questions, everything became more difficult like a hard puzzle that’s hard to solve.

I suddenly remembered what happened earlier today…

After our love-making, we decided to take a bath together. Stephen was so sweet and considerate. He knew that I was still feeling sore down there that’s why helped me bathe.

“You don’t have to do this, honey. I can manage. I’m still sore but my hands are perfectly fine” I rebuked, feeling a little bit shy because of what he was doing. He chuckled but he continued lathering my body with soap.

“Just let me do this. I was the one who caused you this pain so I must take responsibility of it” I held my breath because of what he just said. My heart was beating erratically as well. I wasn’t sure if he was still talking about bathing me or he’s referring to something else. I bit my lower lip when he his hand went between my legs and cleaned me there.

“Ohhh…” I couldn’t hold back the moan that escaped my lips. My teeth sunk harder on my lips as I felt that delicious sensation risen at the pit of my stomach. Even though my whole body was wet from the water, that didn’t stop me from feeling hot all over.

I held onto his shoulders. He was kneeling in front of me with his left hand holding the shower head while the other one was busy between my already shaking legs.

“You’re wet” his voice was husky as his eyes turned darker in lust.

“O-Of course, I’m wet. We’re showering, remember?” I tried to sound normal but that came out as a seductive moan. He gave me a lopsided grin.

“You know what I really mean, xuxu. I can clearly smell the delicious aroma of your p*ssy” my eyes widened because of what he said. My cheeks heated up. I couldn’t even find even a single word to say because I knew that he was right. No matter how much I deny it, he already knew it that I was getting effected by his touch.

I almost sighed in relief when he began washing off the soap from my body. He stood up and that’s when I saw his already rock-hard manhood, pointing at the ceiling. I gulped inaudibly. Damn! My privy still hurt but I couldn’t help getting aroused seeing his wonderfully built body; especially that mighty ‘thing’ between his legs.

“Soap my body as well, xuxu” he requested as he handed me the soap. It felt like his voice had a magic spell because all the inhibitions and hesitation in me disappeared in an instant upon hearing his request.

I tried to stop the trembling of my hands and then began doing my part. He was watching me intently the whole time.

“That feels so damn good, xuxu” he grunted when I began soaping his warrior down there. I was biting my lip the whole time to prevent myself from moaning. Even though I was the one who’s touching him, my body was automatically responding to the heat of his body.

I looked up and watched every expression that he was making.

His face was red. He was obviously enjoying every stroke of my hands around his shaft. When I finished, I washed off the soap from his body but my hand remained wrapping around his hugeness.

He felt so good against my hand.

“Kelly, please” his voice was begging.

“What?” I feigned ignorance. He groaned.

“Move you hand” I couldn’t control the smile that broke on my lips. I began moving my hand in an up and down manner and he seemed to be enjoying every second of it. His lips were parted while gazing at me full of desire.

I knew that we’re both aroused already and our needs were already about to burst.

“F*ck! You’re making me insane!” he hissed and then pulled me by the nape and then crashed his lips roughly against mine.

I moaned in pleasure as our tongues dueled wildly. We’re both breathing hard. The pace of my hand became faster. I felt his other hand alternately massaged my breasts while we continued kissing like there’s no tomorrow.

I could tell that he was already near because his shaft grew even harder and bigger against my palm. He felt so hot, ready to explode any second now and I was right. A few seconds later and he groaned like a wild beast as he reached his zenith.

I could feel his hot essence that sprayed on my belly. Some of it even creamed my hand which was continuously giving him pleasure.

His guttural moans turned me on even more.

“You’re one naughty tigress, huh?” he said when his org*sm finally ebbed. I grinned at him.

“Did you like it?”

“You don’t have to ask” his voice was hoarse. My eyes widened when he suddenly guided my body against the tiled wall of the shower room. I leaned my back against it while waiting for his next move. He knelt before me as his fingers spread my labia apart.

I suddenly felt embarrass. I was so exposed and opened under his scrutinizing eyes.

“What are you doing, Stephen?!” I asked in panic but he just ignored me. My core automatically clenched in anticipation when I felt his hot breath fanning my sn*tch.

“I know that you’re still feeling sore down here so I’ll ease that pain away” upon saying that, he instantly dug in. My body trembled in so much pleasure when his tongue began licking and exploring every corner of my womanhood.

Even though he already did this to me a couple of times already, it still felt strangely good and I felt like I was already losing my mind.

“Honey!” I squealed as I raked my hands though his hair before I pulled on it involuntarily. I felt his hands went to my butt and began kneading them as if he couldn’t get enough of them.

My legs were already shaking in so much delight. Every flick of his tongue felt so magical and heavenly.

“Watch me, xuxu. I want you to watch me” he breathed before he continued his delicious assault of his tongue again.

I looked down and watched him pleasure me. That scene almost made me insane. It was so sinfully good and erotic!

He looked like he was having a blast while latching on my m*ff vigorously. I kept on purring like a feral cat in heat as I watched him with my half hooded eyes.

“H-Honey, I can’t t-take it anymore. I’m c*mming!” even my voice was shaking. I could already feel that familiar erotic sensation at the pit of my stomach down to the center of my being. That tsunami desire and pleasure was about to hit me.

When he started groaned against my wetness while shaking his head in a fast motion, that took me over the edge. I screamed his name as I burst against his hungry mouth. He willingly drank all that I could give him.

My climax was so powerful that my whole body quivered. My legs gave out and I was about to fall down on my knees when Stephen immediately held me still. I held onto him while still in euphoria.

“Did you enjoy that, xuxu?” he asked with a wide grin. I was still catching my breath.

“That was so….” I couldn’t even find the words to describe it. Instead, I kissed him passionately.

“Thank you” I said breathlessly when we pulled away from that kiss.

“You don’t have to thank me, xuxu. Making you happy is my highest priority” he winked at me and I couldn’t help but blush.

He took the towel and dried our bodies off. When he finished, he scooped me up onto his arms and then carried me out of the bathroom.

We got dressed and then went to the dining area to eat breakfast. After that we went out and had another date. He was so sweet to me and I felt so giddy. I couldn’t ask for more.

“Did you enjoy our date?” Stephen asked me as we walked out of the restaurant where we ate our dinner.

“Of course. I had a lot of fun today, honey. Let’s do this again some other time” he smiled and then nodded his head.

When we went out of his house this morning, we went to the amusement park. It was our first time going to such place together and we were so happy. We enjoyed riding all the rides. After our lunch, we proceeded to the sun flower farm. We enjoyed taking a lot pictures because of the beautiful scenery. The sun flowers were stunning. After that, we went to the bowling alley and played. We even had a competition against each other.

Well, he won by 2 points but I enjoyed competing with him. We kept on laughing at each other’s mistakes.

“Thank you for being with me the entire day, honey. You made me so happy” he stopped walking and then faced me with a gentle smile on his face. He cupped my face.

“It’s my pleasure. I already told you. Making you happy is my top priority” I blushed when I remembered when he told me that. I pouted.

“I thought you were referring to ‘that’ kind of thing when you first told me that this morning” he laughed heartily and then planted a gentle kiss on my lips.

“Of course, that’s included as well” a smile occurred my lips. He’s such a naughty guy but sweet at the same time.

We got inside the car and then drove home. He even accompanied me to my suite.

“Aren’t you going to come in? Let’s have coffee first before you leave” I was tempted to ask him to spend the night with me but I needed to do my home works.

“Maybe next time, xuxu. I am tired and I want to hit the bed right away”

“Okay. Goodnight then, honey” I hugged him and then kissed him on the cheek.

“Goodnight, xuxu. Dream of me” He kissed my forehead. He even waited for me to close my door before he left.

I had a wide smile on my lips as I began taking off my clothes. I wanted to hit the shower right away. Then my eyes widened when I remembered something. I quickly put my clothes on again and then opened my bag.

I forgot to give him my gift to him that I secretly bought yesterday while he wasn’t looking. It was for our first month together as a couple. I took it and then went out of my suite in a hurry. I went inside the elevator and then went down to his unit. I was walking along the hallway when I heard someone.

I looked at the stairs and saw Stephen sitting there. I was about to call him to get his attention when I heard him talking to someone on the phone. He was almost whispering. I hid at the pillar.

“Are you sure that no one is inside during the night?….Infiltrating their headquarters is not an easy task, you know that….” My eyebrows creased. Infiltrating?

“What if we’ll just meet at the Harrison Avenue?…Okay, I’ll just meet you at the headquarters then so that we could go there together” my eyes widened. My breath caught in my lungs as my heart began beating faster.

Infiltrating…headquarters…Harrison Avenue…an imaginary bulb brightened up on my head as I began figuring everything out.

I saw Stephen stood up and then went down the stairs. I quickly followed him discreetly, making sure that he wouldn’t notice me but then I lost track of him when a black wrangler jeep picked him up…

I already had a hunch that they would infiltrate TBJ headquarters but my mind couldn’t accept it. I decided to come here and check if they’re really targeting us and saw what happened.

Even though Stephen was wearing a tactical hood, I knew right away that it was him.

Tears welled my eyes. Isthis the end? 

N-No. This is not happening“ I cried. We were so happy during our stay in his house yesterday and then today. I knew that sooner or later, the truth about him would be revealed but now that I saw him in action, I wanted to throw him a lot of questions right away and hear his explanation.

“This is your fault, Ivy! They escaped!” The angry voice of Ace echoed inside the room. I was left speechless. I didn’t know what to say or do.

“If you just gave me that gun a while ago, I would’ve killed that terrorist by now!” I shook my head. Hearing him calling Stephen a terrorist made me want to shout at him. I couldn’t accept it. My heart refuses to believe.

“H-He’s not a terrorist. There must be some explanation to this” his eyes turned into slits.

“You really lost your mind! You’re being blinded by your love for that guy! He—” whatever Ronin was about to say was interrupted by someone.

“—that’s enough, Ronin” we both looked at his direction. It was Uncle Lucas, aka Thunder, one of the leaders of TBJ.

“Dad. They stole everything that’s inside the vault” he raised his hand to Ace.

“Leave us alone for now, Ace” his voice held firmness. Ronin released a harsh breath while staring at me before he shook his head and then walked away.

“I heard from Ace that you’re in a relationship with the one who infiltrated here” I slowly nodded my head.

“I can’t believe that you still accepted him as a boyfriend knowing what he really is” his voice was stern.

“Now, looked what happened! He stole our organizations’ top secrets and that’s because of you!” I almost jumped because of his loud angry voice.

“I-I’m sorry. I didn’t mean for t-this to happen” I wiped my tears and tried my best to calm down.

“I think it’s better for you to go home while I’m still thinking of what might be the punishment that will be suited to you” he said coldly. I didn’t expect for him to let me go that easily.

“W-What about those documents that they stole?” I couldn’t help but to question. His eyes turned cold and dangerous that I almost shivered coldly.

“You won’t hear anything from me about that. Go home and wait for my next instruction” he answered and turned his back on me. I messed but instead of standing up and doing something about it, my mind was still full of Stephen instead.

Then I made up my mind. I should talk to him once and for all to gain answers.

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

What do you think of this chapter guys? 

Any idea of what might happen next?

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 28

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

STEPHEN’s POV

I re-read what’s written on each page and with every word that I was reading was bringing additional rage and pain inside my chest. I’ve never thought that I had the capability to feel such kind of wrath towards someone in my life.

I just went to the TBJ’s headquarters for two reasons and that was for the sake of our mission and to do a personal investigation that might help me into my three years of searching the truth and justice.

Before we executed our mission, I already had an idea what could I possibly discover there but I’ve never thought that I could gain a very information that involved my parents as well.

Who would have thought that I would discover what really happened to my parents? Everyone made us believe that they died because of a horrible accident but now, I already knew that that was nothing but a big lie.

I stared at the USB flash drive that I was holding. I got it inside one of the envelopes that I stole from the TBJ headquarters.

I couldn’t stop the forming of tears in my tear ducts upon remembering what was inside that flash drive.

The moment that I saw it, I knew I had to see what’s saved inside it so I connected it on my laptop and what I saw shocked the hell out of me.

It was a video of how they killed my parents. I didn’t know why they’re keeping it inside that vault but I’m glad they did because I managed to get a hold of it and discovered the truth.

I wiped my tears in an angry manner and then put all the papers and the flash drive back inside the envelopes. My hands were trembling in so much emotions that I was feeling. I wanted to fly into a fit of rage.

“I’m sorry, dad, mom, because I didn’t even have any idea that you were killed back then. If I have just known about it, I would’ve done something long time ago to seek justice for the both of you” I touched their names that were engrave on their gravestones.

After I saw that video, I didn’t know where else to go until I ended up here at the cemetery where my parents were entombed.

It has been many years since I last saw them and I could feel the longing for them. My chest tightened upon remembering all those precious memories with them that I have been keeping inside my heart.

“Don’t worry because I will avenge your death. Now that I have discovered that the one who killed you and the person that I have been looking for for years was the same, my revenge that I have prepared for him will be worse. I will make him suffer and make sure that he will feel every pain slowly and surely until he will be the one to beg me to just kill him right away. He’s done a lot of damage to our family and I’ll make sure to do the same to him in double” I promised through gritted teeth.

My fists were clenching so tightly that they even turned red.

“T, Badger is asking for you to report at the headquarters. I think he already has an idea that the information that you gave him wasn’t complete. We’ve been calling you these past few days but you weren’t picking up” I didn’t bother turning my head. I just remained sitting there while touching my parents’ gravestones.

Yes, I submitted the other envelope to them except the remaining two because all the information that I was looking for in order to execute my plans were all there. Now, I don’t have time to have second thoughts because everything is clear to me now.

I have to get the justice that they deserve and I will do it no matter what.

“Are you even listening to me?”

“Get out of here, Cy. I am not in the mood to go to the headquarters right now” I said with a stern tone. He became quiet for a couple of seconds but I could tell that he was staring at me.

“Look. I know that this is not the right time for me to nag you about work but you should go and talk to boss. I don’t know what to say to him anymore. This is our job, T, and it’s your obligation to turn in all the things that you recovered from our mission to our superiors” I jaw flexed.

“I know what I’m doing, Cy. You don’t need to preach me. You know very well that this is the right time for me to execute my plans. Now that I already have the complete information, I will began moving. I don’t have doubts in my mind anymore”

“But what about work?” he asked.

“Tell them that I’ll take a vacation and if Badger doesn’t allow me to, I’ll quit the organization” I heard Cyrus gasp in shock. I met his gaze. He was staring at me with his eyebrows knitted together. He looked like he didn’t expect me to say that.

“You know that my personal vendetta is way more important to me than anything else especially now that I’ve learned that this guy that I was looking for for three years was the same b*stard who killed my parents. No one can stop me of my plans now, Cy. I’ve been waiting for this for a long time already” he didn’t answer right away.

He heaved a sigh before he spoke.

“What about, Kelly?” that caught me off guard. Until now, I haven’t been able to think clearly of what I might do. One thing was clear to me and I was beyond mad of everything and I need justice.

“These past one month, I was torn between my mission and my love for her. Even though I already had the feeling that she might be involve with them, I didn’t entertain that thought because I was blinded by my feelings for her. But now, I have to forget about her because she’s one of them, Cy” I answered coldly.

“Did you even try to talk to her and hear her explanation?” I shook my head.

“I don’t think I am ready to hear her explanations”

“It’s unfair to her if you won’t even give her chance to explain herself before judging her. So what if she’s a member of that organization? She has her own reasons for sure and you should give her the benefit of the doubt”

“She wasn’t honest to me from the beginning and I feel betrayed right now” I uttered in a low voice.

“But you did the same to her, right? Everything that you showed to her from the beginning were all lies. You made her believe that you love her”

“That’s not true!” I burst out loud and that shocked me.

“Really? Then you really love her?” Cyrus asked with an expression as if daring me to answer the truth. I opened my mouth to falsify it but I just couldn’t. I chuckled bitterly. Who am I kidding?

“Yes, I love her but I can’t trust her anymore. Everything about our relationship was a lie from the beginning. I lied to her and she lied to me as well. I don’t even know if she really loves me or not. Maybe she’s the same as me. Maybe, she’s just doing this because of her job” I said bitterly as I laughed humorlessly.

I stood up and then began walking away from there.

“Kelly has been worried about you. She kept on asking me about you because she wants to talk to you. She looked so sad when I saw her a while ago, T” my steps came to a halt upon hearing that. My heart was slowly melting just by the thought of her being sad because of me. I took a deep breath and then started walking away from there without commenting to what Cyrus said. I didn’t want to imagine the sad face of Kelly but my brain refused to do so.

I could feel my heart tighten seeing her sad face in my imagination. Damn it!

Are you really sad right now, xuxu?

I groaned inwardly. I didn’t know that I could love a woman like this. I’ve been loving her for years and even though I tried my best to forget about her a lot of times, I didn’t succeed. She never left my system.

When I finally had the chance to own her and make her mine, the happiness she brought me felt like I could forget everything and just love her. I thought we had a chance to be happy but after that mission, everything became vague and chaotic.

All I wanted to do was to avenge my love ones and I got afraid that I had to fight Kelly as well just to achieve the justice that I was seeking.

I was about 6 meters away from Cyrus when we suddenly heard gunshots. Thankfully, they didn’t get me the first shot that’s why I had the chance to move and dodge the next ones.

I ran as fast as I could towards my car and hid there.

“Cy, come here!” I yelled at him. Thankfully, they didn’t get him either. We both took out our guns but then the gunshots suddenly stopped. There was a deafening silence for a couple of seconds.

Then we heard an engine of a car getting started all of a sudden. I tried to peek to its direction and I saw a heavily tinted car around 50 meters away from us.

I was about to stand up but then the car moved in a fast speed and drove away. Cyrus and I shoot at it as it goes away from us but it looked like the car was a bulletproof.

“Get inside the car!” I ordered to Cyrus as I opened the car door. I started the car engine and quickly maneuvered the car out of there the moment Cyrus got inside as well.

I drove as fast as I could but the car that I was planning to chase after was already out of sight.

“Sh*t!” I hit the steering wheel with my fist in rage.

“I think the TBJ is already hunting you down” Cyrus said but that only doubled the unexplainable rage in my chest.

“I’ll kill them first before they would succeed on killing me” he heaved a sigh.

“I think you need to lay low for a moment, T. Your enemies are hunting you down”

“I’ll drop you to my suite and look after Kelly for me” I said instead of commenting about what he said.

“What about you? What are you planning to do?” I shrugged my shoulders.

“Just like what you just said, I’ll lie low for now”

“Please, T. Don’t ever do anything on your own. Just give me the signal and I’ll help you with your mission” he offered. I knew that he would help me. He had been helping me ever since the beginning.

“I’ll let you know when I need your help” he nodded his head.

“Just a piece of advice; talk to Kelly about what happened in TBJ’s headquarters before everything between the two of you get ruined” I didn’t answer but deep inside of mine, I was already thinking about what he said.

I dropped Cyrus in his place and then went for a drive. I didn’t have a particular place to go to in mind. I just wanted to think. My mind was full of many things. About my plans, my parents’ death and Kelly.

I went to a bar and then drank to my heart’s content but my mind was still unstable the next day. The confusion was still there and Kelly was still on my mind. She’d been calling and texting me but I wasn’t answering any of her calls or texts.

I went for a jog that morning even though I had a hangover but when I finished jogging and went back to my house, an unexpected guest was waiting for me in front of the gate.

She was wearing a smile on her face.

“Hi, T. Missed me?” my eyebrows scrunched upon seeing her.

“What are you doing here, Ingrid?” her smile became sultry. Just like before, she still looks sexy and beautiful. But not as beautiful as Kelly , my mind shouted and I groaned inwardly.

She sauntered towards me while gazing at me in a seductive manner. She wrapped her arms around my neck.

“I’ve missed you, T. You haven’t been visiting me for months now”

“Ingrid, you’re too close” I tried to untangle her arms around my neck but her next move caught me off-guard.

She kissed me on the lips. 

  ☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭   

Do you have any idea who killed Stephen’s parents? 

  What do you think of this chapter? What will happen next?  

The big revelation of Stephen’s real identity is coming soon so stay tuned! 

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 29

Hi guys! I can’t update

L’amour fou (TB & TP Series 2)

today. I’ll try updating it this weekend if i have time. Happy weekend! 

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

KELLY’s POV

I stared full of disappointment at the screen of my phone as my eyes watered. I’ve been trying to contact Stephen for days already but he wasn’t responding to any of my texts and calls. His phone was probably off or maybe he already blocked me.

I had a lot of questions in my head about what happened the other at TBJ’s headquarters but they remained unanswered until now. I knew that he must have been shocked as well of seeing me there. I wanted to explain and hear his explanation at the same time.

I wanted us to fix everything between us because I don’t believe in anything unless it came from him.

Uncle Lucas told me not go to the headquarters for now. He prohibited me to take part of any missions as well. Even though I wanted to ask him what could be the possible reason why Stephen infiltrated TBJ but I chose not to voice out my thoughts.

I knew that he was disappointed at me for associating myself to Stephen and even accepted him as my boyfriend knowing that I already knew about his background. He said that Stephen stole our organizations top secrets from that secret room underground but even I didn’t have any idea what was inside that secret passage inside Uncle Lucas’ office.

I’ve never knew that he was keeping a secret room like that in there that’s why I got surprised when I arrived there and saw that there was a secret passage.

I’ve been trying to contact Ace as well so that I could ask him about it but he wasn’t responding to me as well.

I bit my lower lip when I remembered about Stephen. I couldn’t help but to feel emotional. Yes, I was hurting. Why wouldn’t he answer my calls and texts? I should be the one to get mad at him because he was the one who did a bad thing by breaking in inside TBJ and stole something very important but I couldn’t bring myself to resent him.

Even after all that I’ve witnessed, I still couldn’t bring myself to believe that he could be a bad guy, a terrorist at that.

Ever since we got back together, my world became happier and livelier. I was so happy and I felt like we could get through everything together. Everytime he tells me that he loves me, I could feel the honesty in his words.

Everytime we made love, he would make me feel like I was the most beautiful woman in the world. I felt so special because that was what he made me feel. Every touch and kiss that he gave me were enough to send to me to heaven.

Everytime he whispered sweet nothings made me complete.

Everything that he showed me felt so real but now, I’m not sure anymore. What if he just played with me and used me to get whatever he wanted from the TBJ?

I mentally shook my head. No! I’ve never mentioned anything about my work to him. But why do I feel this way? Please talk to me, honey. I can’t take this anymore…

I know that I’ve kept a lot of secrets from him but he did the same. Even though I love him, it’s prohibited for me to talk about my job to him or to anyone. I took an oath and I would never break that no matter what.

Maybe it was my fault too because I couldn’t bring myself to ask him directly before if all the accusations about him were true or wrong. Now, everything became messed up.

“You look sad” I heard Cyrus said. We’re on our way home now. Ever since Stephen didn’t show up, Cyrus was the only one who’s been guarding me. I’ve asked him about Stephen’s whereabouts but he didn’t tell me anything.

“He’s been ignoring my calls and texts” I mumbled in a sad tone. I saw how his jaw clenched from the corner of my eyes. He didn’t look at me because his attention was on driving but he’s all ears on me.

“Maybe it’s better for you to not think about him for now” he answered after a couple of seconds. I heaved a sigh.

“It’s not that simple, Cy. I have a lot of things that’s been bothering me lately about him and I want to clear things out as soon as possible but he’s the one who’s distancing himself from me now. I want to understand him and hear his explanations but why doesn’t he give me a chance?” I couldn’t hold back my emotions anymore. Tears fell from my eyes.

It’s been days that I’ve been holding my pent up emotions inside of me and now, I felt like my chest was about to explode.

He threw me a glance.

“He’s a very complicated and troubled man, Kelly, but one thing is for sure. He’s not the bad guy here”

“How can you say that?” his grip on the steering wheel tightened as he heaved a sigh.

“I want to tell you everything but I’m not in the right position to do so. It’s not my story to tell. I hope you understand me” I nodded my head and went quiet for a minute or so.

“Tell me why you needed to infiltrate TBJ then” it was so obvious that he was caught off-guard by that.

“I know that you were the one he was with the other day when you infiltrated TBJ, Cy. I know that you saw me as well. Please, tell me because I am so confused right now. I don’t know what to think anymore” I said in a voice above whisper.

I heard him release a harsh breath. I could tell that he was debating inwardly if he would talk or not.

“You’re right. I saw you and just like Stephen, I was shocked as well. Why did you agree to have us to protect you when you’re capable of protecting yourself? Is it because you wanted to lure us into your trap? You already had an idea from the beginning that’s why you kept us closer by agreeing to your grandmother to employ us?” I shook my head vigorously.

“No! I didn’t have any idea. I agreed to my grandma’s decision because I didn’t want to worry my family about my safety. I didn’t know anything of what he does from the beginning. For me, he was my ex-boyfriend. I didn’t even know that––that he was a terrorist” I whispered the last five words.

“Who told you that?” his voice turned stern and cold.

“Our boss” he shook his head.

“Tell me, honestly. Do you really love my friend?”

“Yes. I love him” I didn’t even hesitate. Even though I’ve been doubting him ever since that day that I saw him at TBJ, my love for him never faded nor decreased.

“You two are thinking the wrong things about each other. I think it’s better for the two of you to talk because I am not in the positon to answer your questions. I’m sorry, Kelly, but Stephen is the only one who could answer everything”

“But he’s nowhere to be found” I answered in frustration and then chuckled bitterly.

“I’m sure he’ll show up soon” I nodded my head and didn’t comment about it. I knew that he would never tell me anything about Stephen anyway.

That night, I couldn’t sleep. My mind was full of Stephen and our situation. Then I made up a decision. I need to talk to him no matter what.

The next morning, I woke up early and then found myself driving towards Stephen’s house. I didn’t want to wait for another day anymore without doing anything because I already missed him so bad not to mention that there were things that we need to talk about.

I parked near the house. The moment I turned the engine off, that’s when I saw Stephen passing by. He looked like he just came from a morning jog. Happiness filled my heart upon seeing him. I opened the door and was about to follow him when I saw a woman standing in front of his gate. Stephen stood in front of her.

My eyebrows creased as I stared intently at the woman. She looked familiar. I wasn’t that far from them that’s why I could clearly see her face. She really looked very familiar.

Then my eyes widened when I suddenly recalled where I first met her. She was the girl who was with Stephen three years ago! I could clearly remember now. That painful scene that I couldn’t forget…

She was smiling sweetly at Stephen while they were talking. Overwhelming pain rose within my chest as I stared at them. Stephen cheated on me three years ago with that woman and that familiar unbearable pain that I felt when I saw them making out outside that bar three years ago came back to me.

I bit my lower lip when I saw her encircled her arms around his neck and then kissed him. A whimper escaped my lips upon seeing that. I felt like the world stopped for a moment. I couldn’t hold back the tears that fell from my eyes seeing the same scene that I witnessed three years ago.

I saw Stephen unwrapped the woman’s arms around him but I didn’t care anymore. I couldn’t stay at that place while watching them so I decided to get out of there.

A part of my brain wanted to go and confront him but the coward side of me won. I didn’t want him to tell straight to my face that he’d been ignoring me these past few days because of that woman because I might not take it.

My love for him three years ago became double now that we got back together and I might go crazy if I hear from him that he never loved me like I’ve loved him this past month that we became an official couple.

After about 10 minutes of driving while crying, I stopped my car on the shoulder of the road and cried myself out. I felt weak.

“Why, Stephen?” I asked in so much pain while sobbing. I stayed like that for a couple of minutes and when I calmed down a little bit, I called Blake. I needed someone to talk to.

“Hello, Kelly” she greeted when she answered.

“Hi, Blake. Did I wake you up?” I asked, trying to sound find even though my heart felt like it was about to burst.

“Nope. I just finished showering. Why?”

“I was just wondering if you could come with me somewhere today” Thankfully, she’s okay now. Even though she pushed everyone away when she was still mourning about her baby, she’s finally recovering now. She’s slowly going back to the way she was even though she haven’t forgiven Enrique yet.

“Where to?”

“Nothing really. I just want to go somewhere I could relax to” I answered with a slightly shaky voice. It was so hard to pretend even though my heart was tearing into pieces.

“At what time?”

“Is it okay if we meet at the park near your place?” I suggested.

“But there’s no park nearby here” I couldn’t help but to chuckle even though I was feeling devastated. She’s referring to her mom’s place. She’s still living there and doesn’t want to go back home to Enrique yet.

“Silly. I’m not talking about your mom’s place. I am talking about your place, where you and Enrique live” she became quiet for about three seconds.

“Okay. Let’s meet there at 8:30”

“Really?! Thank you, Blake!” that made me feel better a little bit. Thankfully, I have her because I really needed someone to talk to right now.

I started my car and then drove my way towards the place that we agreed upon. When I arrived there, I sat on the bench and waited for Blake.

I tried to shake what I saw earlier but I just couldn’t. Stephen and that woman were kissing and I felt like dying. I’ve never thought that he would do the same thing to me again. She cheated on me with the same woman! I felt so stupid. My shoulders shook as I cried on my palms.

“W-What’s wrong, Kelly?” I heard that familiar voice. I looked up and I was right, it was Blake. I hugged her right away and sobbed on her shoulder. She stroke my back, consoling me. I cried and cried until my tears finally stopped.

“Now, care to tell me what happened? Why are you crying like that?” I bit my lower lip and then pulled away from her.

My chest was aching and my throat tightened painfully as I tried my best to stop my emotions. Then I found myself confiding to her.

I told her everything. From the first time that I’ve met Stephen and then caught him cheating on me three years ago until now.

“Do I know this guy? How come I didn’t know about him?” she asked with a sullen expression. I knew that she’s sulking because I didn’t tell her about Stephen.

Even though I wanted to, I didn’t have the chance to do so. She stopped attending school when I accepted Stephen as my boyfriend three years ago and when Stephen and I got back together, she was in the lowest of her life where she was mourning about losing one of her babies.

“I’ll tell you about that some other time. Anyway, you already saw him once, I think” I answered and then drew a deep breath.

“Really? Who?”

“Stephen” I said without any hesitation. She was clearly astonished of what she heard. She was about to answer when her phone rang. She answered but after she talked with the caller, she dropped her phone on the ground as if she lost all the strength in her body. She was in a state of shock.

“Blake, are you alright? Who’s that?” I asked worriedly. Then she suddenly burst into tears as she told me what happened. Enrique was in the hospital.

We quickly got in her car and drove our way to the hospital. I tried to comfort Blake while we’re on our way because she was blaming herself. Apparently, Enrique came to her house earlier and ask her for a date but she declined. Now, I couldn’t help but to blame myself as well.

Blake might’ve accepted her husband’s request if I didn’t call her to meet with me.

When we arrived at the hospital, we found out that Enrique was in coma and Blake became hysterical. She was crying while calling Enrique’s name. I hugged her and tried to calm her down but she lose consciousness. I pushed my problems away and focused on Blake. I didn’t leave her side.

“Thank you, Kelly, for always being there for me. You really are my bestfriend” Blake’s mother said when she arrived. She was thankful because I didn’t leave her daughter’s side. That put a smile on my face.

“Of course. We’re best friend after all” I answered and then we hugged each other.

Later that day, I received a call. I thought it was from Stephen but it wasn’t. It was from my grandmother and what she told me brought tears into my eyes.

Apparently, Jake was already dead. I didn’t know how it happened but according to her, Jake escaped the prison and planned to kill Enrique.

“According to the police, he tried to kill Enrique” I gasped in shock. I thought Jake already stopped his crazy obsession towards Blake but he didn’t. I felt like I lost all the strength I had. I couldn’t believe that my cousin was already gone. Just because of his unhealthy obsession, he died not to mention he was the reason why Blake’s husband was in coma right now.

I left the hospital when I made sure that Blake was finally fine and went to the morgue. I couldn’t help but to cry when I saw my cousin’s lifeless body.

“Why did you have to do this, Jake?” I asked as if he still could hear me. My body was shaking as tears fell down my cheeks.

I did everything I could to correct him and help him change because I wanted him to have another chance in life but he didn’t want any of our help. He resisted and just proceeded on doing things that cost him his life.

His father decided to bury Jake after two days because he couldn’t bear looking at his son like that. Then two weeks passed by. Stephen never contacted me even once and it added to the pain that I was feeling.

After school, always go straight to the hospital to be with Blake. She almost never leaves the hospital, waiting for Enrique to wake up. Then, Enrique finally woke up. Everyone of us was happy especially Blake.

“Thank you, Kelly, because you never left Blake. You’re really a true friend” Blake’s mother told me. As for Blake, she already went to the room of Enrique because he finally woke up.

I smiled at her.

“Don’t mention it. She’s my best friend” she hugged me. Then after that, we decided to go to Enrique’s room to see him. I was about to knock at the door when Blake’s mom spoke.

“Hi, Stephen. I’m glad you’re here. Enrique has finally woke up from coma” my heart skipped a beat upon hearing his name. I swallowed hard and then slowly turned my head to look at his direction.

Our eyes met. I didn’t know why if it was just my imagination or what but I saw the longing in his eyes while staring at me.

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

What do you think of this chapter? 

If you were Kelly, would you talk to Stephen and hear him out?

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 30

A/N: Hi guys! Sorry, i can’t update L’amour fou again today. I am so busy right now. Don’t worry, l’ll start updating when i have time. I hope you understand.  

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

KELLY’s POV

Upon seeing his handsome face, the urge to embrace him and kiss him was so powerful. I missed him so much but I knew that I couldn’t do that anymore. I wanted to talk to him and hit him at the same time because of cheating and keeping a lot of secrets from me but I chose not to.

His lips parted as if he was about to speak but nothing came out of his lips. Then I noticed the dark circles around his eyes. He looked like he haven’t had any good night sleep for days already and not just that, he looked like a mess.

I saw him pressed his lips together before he finally spoke.

“Can we talk?” a humorless chuckle erupted from my lips.

“Why?” the pain that I was feeling laced my voice. Blake’s mother remained quiet while listening to us but I could tell the confusion in her eyes.

“I think I’ll just go in ahead of you guys so that you can have a privacy to talk” she said and then opened the door and then closed it right away.

I faced Stephen with all the new found courage and strength I had.

“You know that we need to talk” he couldn’t even call me by his usual endearment for me nor my name. That added to the sadness and pain in my heart.

Why was even I expecting for him to call me ‘xuxu’ when he never answered my calls and texts these past two weeks? I should’ve expected for him to act like this because he might’ve forgotten the fact that I was his girlfriend.

“Spare me all the lies, Stephen. I don’t want to hear it” I answered and then turned my back on him.

“Please…” that made me stiffen. I didn’t expect for him to plead but I felt like I wasn’t ready yet to hear him out. The pain was still fresh even though it had been two weeks.

I heaved a sigh to control my emotions and then decided to open the door and entered inside without answering him.

When we entered, Enrique and Blake were currently talking and I could see the happiness on their faces. I could see how much they love each other and I envy them.

Blake’s mom was busy peeling apples but she had a smile on her face while watching the two love birds.

I shifted back my gaze to Enrique and Blake. Even though they’ve been through a lot, they managed to keep their love for each other.

I asked for their forgiveness of what my cousin did to them and they just smiled at me and said that I shouldn’t be saying sorry to them. It was Jake who did everything.

After about 30 minutes, I decided to go home because I couldn’t take Stephen’s stares. He kept on staring at me meaningfully and it was pissing me off. I’ve been trying to contact him before but he didn’t even answer nor send a message to me.

I felt like he made a fool out of me and now that he was done, he already threw me on the side like a hot potato.

I said goodbye to everyone inside the room except Stephen and then went out. I didn’t even throw him a glance.

I was already at the parking lot and was about to get on my bike when someone grabbed me by the hand.

I looked at him with a scowl and was about to yell at whoever it was when I saw Stephen’s serious face.

“Let’s talk” he looked so serious but determine at the same time. I wanted to slap him and shout at him for hurting me but I couldn’t. I knew myself as a strong person but when it comes to this man, I become weak and pathetic.

I pulled back my hand with a force and faced him bravely.

“What do you want to talk about? Are you going to finally tell me all the secrets that you’ve been keeping from me? That you’ve just been deceiving me and made me look like a fool by making me believe that you love me? That you cheated on me again?” I asked him sarcastically. I couldn’t control my resentment anymore.

My fists were clenching tightly as my breathing became hard. His eyebrows creased and then gave me a confuse stare.

“I’ve never cheated on you” I laughed sarcastically and bitterly while shaking my head at the same time.

“Enough, Stephen! I already saw you kissing that woman so don’t deny it! Why did you come back anyway? Why did you have to make me fall in love with you again and then cheat on me with the same woman?! If you really love her that much then you shouldn’t have come back to me and tell me you love me because you just opened an old scar! The pain is even worse now because you did it to me twice! What did I ever do to you for you to treat me this way, huh?! I am hurting here and I feel like it will explode any moment now because of you!” I was already yelling at him while pointing at the part of my chest where my heart was located.

His eyes became sombre while watching me. I could see the guilt that flashed through his eyes but it was just for a second or two. My vision was already blurry because of the unshed tears that I was keeping but I didn’t let them fall. I gathered all the strength that I could muster not to appear weak in front of him.

“Xuxu—”

“—don’t touch me!” he tried to touch me but I evaded his touch. His jaw clenched tightly. I could see the frustration in his eyes but then his face hardened.

“I might have kept a lot of secrets from you but I’ve never once cheated on you. If you were there outside my house when Ingrid kissed me then you should’ve waited until I distanced myself from her. She was the one who kissed me and I was caught off guard” I chuckled bitterly.

“Really? You expect me to believe that? What about three years ago? You openly admitted that you cheated on me back then and now you expect that I’ll believe you after I saw you kissing that woman again? What else are you keeping from me? Did you ever love me or you just used me for your hidden agenda? What do you want from me?! Even just this once, please be honest!” my voice was already trembling because of so much emotions but I persevered. I was almost shouting in so much anger.

I need to know everything and hear him out. I thought I wasn’t ready yet for confrontation but I realized that it was better for me to hear it the sooner the better so that I could start to move on.

“What about you? Did you truly love me when we got back together? You also kept secrets from me and now, I don’t know what to believe anymore. These past two weeks, I tried to think things through but a lot of questions were circulating in my head as well. Did you accept me as your boyfriend because of TBJ? Was it because you wanted to keep me beside you and spy on me? How come that you were part of the group that I loathed the most?” I turned my head and then discreetly wiped the tears in my eyes.

“I was the one who ask first” I said in a voice above whisper, determined to hear his explanation. He heaved a sigh and then raked his fingers through his hair.

“About what happened three years ago; there’s an explanation to that and I’ll tell you about it when the right time comes. I admit, I didn’t have any plans of showing myself to you after what happened in the past but I had to because of my personal vendetta. I’ve been searching for a certain person ever since three years ago because he harmed someone very important in my life. I wanted to seek for revenge. I needed to avenge him no matter what.

“I did a lot of investigations until I finally found the group which might be hiding that man from me. Then I confirmed that he was indeed the boss of the TBJ. But the one thing that surprised me the most was, you were a member of it. How come you let Cyrus and I be your bodyguard when you’re capable of protecting yourself?

“You know why I kept my distance from you these past two weeks? That’s because I didn’t want to show you how weak I was. I discovered that the one who harmed a very important person in my life was the same man who also killed my parents. I couldn’t accept the fact that you’re working under that kind of man” I was shock because of what he said. I didn’t know what to say.

“W-What do you mean? Who are you referring about?” I finally found my voice after a couple of seconds.

“Your boss, Lucas a.k.a. Thunder. Now tell me the truth. Why are you working with an evil man like him?” I shook my head. I was so confused.

“You’re mistaken. Uncle Lucas isn’t like that. He’s a kind man and he’s helping a lot of innocent people. He was one of the three persons who established TBJ because they wanted to protect the weak” he chuckled sarcastically.

“You don’t know what you’re talking about” he stared at me intently before he continued.

“I’ve been wanting to ask you this ever since the day we saw each other again. Did you take part of the shooting incident at the bar three years ago?” I gritted my teeth.

“What do you mean by that? Are you trying to accuse me of something?”

“You were there that night and so was Thunder. He was the one who attempted to kill someone very dear to me. When I discovered that you were part of TBJ, I couldn’t help but to get suspicions about you. I didn’t want to believe that you could do something like that but—”

“—you’ve been suspecting me of taking part of that shooting incident three years ago?”

“I want to hear your answer directly from you. Please, clear everything out because I don’t want what I’m feeling right now. I don’t want to—” before he could even complete his sentence, I raised my right hand and slapped him hard on his cheek.

He was obviously shocked. The tears that I’ve been trying my best to control from falling, fell.

“Damn you! I was there that night because I followed you. You were acting weird and obviously hiding something from me. You even lied when I called you so I stick around. I followed you because I wanted to know what you were keeping from me. I got surprised when you didn’t go home as what you’ve told me and went to that bar. I got worried about you. I thought you had a problem but imagine my surprise when I saw you cheating on me. I was so hurt back then and now, you’re saying on my face that I took part of that shooting incident that was why I was there?! Damn you!” I was almost hysterical already. I wanted to hurt him too.

“I just joined the group two years ago so no, I wasn’t one of them yet that time. I don’t know what to think of this anymore. So, I was right. You just came back to me because you thought that I was one of them. You came back for revenge” to my surprise, he took my hand and then pulled me close to him.

“I admit, I didn’t plan on coming back into your life before. When they offered me the job to guard you, I hesitated. I didn’t want to be close to you again because I was afraid that I might lose my focus on my goals. But then my heart pulled me to you and accepted the job. I couldn’t stop myself especially when I saw you again.

“Deep inside my mind, I was doubting you but then I couldn’t control my heart from falling in love with you all over again that’s why I got hurt when I discovered that you were one of them. I thought to myself that you might really didn’t love me at all” his hand, that was holding my hand, felt so cold and slightly trembling.

“Please, tell me the truth. Did you really love me?” I wanted to hit him one more time but when I saw how his eyes begged for my answer; that melted away my urge to hit him. I wanted to deny the truth but I didn’t want to lie anymore.

I’m sick and tired of all the lies.

“I’ve been loving you since years ago. Yes, I was hurt because you cheated on me but I couldn’t really erase my feelings for you. When we got back together, I felt like my love for you become double—maybe even triple that’s why I couldn’t accept the fact that you just used me” he shook his head.

“I didn’t use you. I know that it’s difficult for you to believe me now because of all the things that happened. I wasn’t honest to you about other things but please don’t doubt my love for you because that’s the truest thing that I have ever showed you. I’ve been loving you for so long too. From the beginning until now, you’re still the one. Please forgive me for hurting you and for not answering your calls and texts these past two weeks.

“I know I am an a*shole for doing that to you but I just needed sometime alone and think. These past three years, I’ve lived with hatred and my thirst for revenge. Now, the justice that I’ve been searching for has finally arrived and I can’t afford to miss it” he heaved a sigh and then looked up. His eyes were watery as well but he was trying his best not to let them fall. I could see the pain on his face.

He then stared at me and his face softened. He was giving me a very gentle and loving look.

“Ingrid and I never had a relationship. What you saw in front of my house was nothing. You’re the only one I love” he stopped for a second or two before he continued.

“Now, could you please tell me why you’re a member of TBJ?” he uttered reluctantly in a voice above whisper. My heart began beating faster as happiness rose within me upon hearing that I was his only love but I prevented myself from getting drown of his sweet words.

“I joined them because I want to help them protect the innocent lives. I got amazed of what they do. Even though it was a difficult job, I still joined because I want to use my ability to serve my country. Yes, I kept that as a secret from you because we can’t tell anything about what we do to other people. Just like I’ve told Cyrus, I didn’t know about your job when we got reunited but when my superiors discovered that you were my bodyguard, they informed me about you. That apparently, you’re a terrorist” he didn’t comment. He just stood there while listening to me, so I continued.

“If you really love me then tell me who you really are. Are you really a terrorist just like what my superior told me?” he didn’t answer for a couple of seconds. He looked like he was debating inwardly if he would tell me the truth or not.

“I am not a terrorist. I can’t tell you all the details now because everything is still complicated but I’ll tell you a few. I am a secret agent and I’m working for a secret organization. Just like you, I can’t disclose any information about us but we are not terrorists. We are not the bad guys here”

“What about the person that you want to avenge? Who is he in your life?” he was obviously caught off-guard of my question. His hand that was holding my hand tightened and became even colder. The tension in his body heightened. His Adam’s apple moved, indicating that he swallowed hard. His eyes evaded my gaze.

“I want to hear the truth” I queried determinedly. His lips opened and was about to answer when his phone rang. He reluctantly let go of my hand and then answered it.

“What is it?” he asked right away upon answering the call. He remained quiet for a couple of seconds while listening to whatever the caller was telling him.

“What?! Are you sure?!….okay, I’m coming. Do everything you can, Joaquin, please!” said before he ended the call. He looked so worried and his eyes were already reddish as if he was on the verge or crying.

“What happened?” I couldn’t stop myself from asking. He looked so vulnerable and worried sick.

“I’m sorry, xuxu, but I need to go. This is very important. Let’s talk again when I get back” to my surprise, he kissed me on my forehead and then walked away. He was about 6 feet away from me when his steps came to a halt and then turned around.

“I’ll tell you the biggest secret that I have been keeping from you when I get back. You might not forgive me for this but please remember that I did what I did because of my love for you. I believe you when you told me a while ago that you didn’t take part of what happened to him three years ago. Even though my brain doubted and suspected you before, my heart never did. That’s how much I love you. I’m sorry again for hurting you. I’ll make sure to fix everything and then I’ll come back to you. I hope I still have a place in your heart when that right time comes” a small smile formed his lips before he pivoted and then walked away from me.

I was speechless that I couldn’t even move.

When I gathered myself together, my feet moved on their own. I followed Stephen, wanting to ask one more question. I saw him next to his car, talking with someone again on the phone.

“Joaquin just called me just now, Cy. I’m on my way there……don’t say that because he’s going to make it!” he said the last sentence furiously. That caught my attention. I knew that it was bad for me to eavesdrop but I couldn’t help it. I quickly went back to my bike as I made a decision. If Stephen wouldn’t tell me everything, then I would do everything to discover about his hidden secret.

When his car passed by, I decided to follow him discreetly. I made sure to keep my distance. I knew that he wasn’t himself right now because of the call that he received that’s why it would be hard for him to notice me tailing him.

I couldn’t understand why he looked so worried and I had to know what it was about. Something was telling me that I should continue following him because the answer to my other questions would be answered if I did so.

He drove for about an hour. The road was already narrow and there weren’t any houses in that area. It was already outside the city. Curiosity ate me even more. Thankfully, he really didn’t notice me because his mind wasn’t working well for now. He was pre-occupied.

Then his car finally stopped in front of a two-story house. The house was the only house in that area. I stopped around 100 meters from the house and hid behind the tall grasses. I saw Stephen got out of his car and then went straight inside the house in a hurry. I looked around, making sure if there weren’t any guards around.

When everything was clear, I stealthily approached the house. I waited for about 5 minutes before I went to the main door. I tried to open it and I got surprised when I learned that Stephen didn’t lock it. Maybe because he was in a hurry not to mention worried.

With careful steps, I went inside. I heard voices upstairs. I looked around and when I didn’t see any guards, I began my exploration.

I saw nothing special so I decided to go upstairs. But when I was about to do so, I heard voices and footsteps going down. I quickly hid myself. Then I saw Stephen and a guy walking down the stairs.

They went inside the only room downstairs. That was my cue. When they closed the door behind them, that was my cue. I quietly strode my way towards the stairs while looking around for any other person in my way.

When I reached the second floor, my heart began beating faster when I noticed that the place looked so different than a normal house. It looked like a clinic. The smell of medicine was in the air. What the heck is this place?

Then I saw a room. My heart suddenly started beating faster for an unknown reason. I couldn’t explain but something was pulling me to go there. I felt an invisible force pushing me there.

I approached the door and then held the doorknob. My heart felt like it was about to come out of my chest. It was so weird. I opened the door slowly and what I saw made my body frozen. My lips parted in shock and disbelief. My brain seemed to stop working while staring at the unconscious person lying in that bed. Then tears uncontrollably fell from my eyes like waterfalls.

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

Who did Kelly see inside the room? 

Is their love for each other enough for them to overcome the pain?

The next chapter will be the revelation! Stay tuned! 

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 31

A/N: This chapter is kinda sad and emotional. I hope you like it :)

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

KELLY’s

POV

I couldn’t move my body for a minute or so. I remained rooted on my feet while staring at him in shock. I couldn’t fathom the fact that another Stephen was in front of me. I wanted to think that this was just a bad dream but I knew very well that everything was really happening.

Just one look at the bracelet that he was wearing, I finally connected every piece of the puzzle. I finally understood everything because I was the one who gave him that.

I bit my trembling lip as my tears fell continuously. I couldn’t take my eyes off of him. Even though he almost looked lifeless, thin, very sick and pale, his face was undeniably very similar to Stephen. I looked at the apparatus that were attached to his body in order to keep him alive.

My trembling hand covered my lips as I couldn’t get my eyes off of him.

Even though I felt numb and weak all over, I finally managed to move my feet. I was about to walk towards him when I felt a presence behind me followed by a cock of a gun. I didn’t even notice that someone was already approaching behind me because my mind was still hazy and I couldn’t think straight. I was overwhelmed.

“Who are you?” I heard an unfamiliar voice asked. I didn’t answer. I remained staring at the patient that was lying there in the bed as I balled my fists.

“Turn around!” the man ordered. I slowly obliged and faced him. He looked surprised upon seeing me.

“Ms. Knight?” that surprised me but I couldn’t even react. My brain seemed to stop working because of so much emotions.

“What are you doing here?” he put his gun down. He suddenly looked worried and restless.

“Where is he?” I finally managed to ask.

“Who?”

“Stephen” I uttered through gritted teeth. He was about to answer when someone arrived.

“What’s happening here, bud? Who—” he stopped in mid-sentence when his eyes landed on me. His eyes widened instantly upon seeing me. I clearly saw the fear in his eyes. He looked passed me and when he probably saw that the door of the room behind me was open, a rush of different emotions ran though his eyes but fear was the one prevailing.

“Xuxu….” It was all what he could utter. His voice was shaking. The man next to him cleared his throat and then spoke.

“I’ll just go downstairs” he said and then left. He looked familiar but I didn’t care remembering about where I first met him because I wanted to interrogate Stephen right away.

No one between us dared to speak for about a minute or two. We were just staring into each other’s eyes. Mine was asking for answers while his begging as if asking me to hear him out. He was the one who looked away first but he didn’t voice out anything. He looked like vulnerable and in pain.

“W-What is the meaning of this. H-How come you two look alike?” even though my body was trembling with mixed emotions within me, I tried to toughen myself up.

“I…I’m sorry” my nails were almost digging in my palms because of clenching my fists tightly.

“Why are you saying sorry?” even though I already have an idea of what was going on, I wanted to hear everything from him directly because I wasn’t sure who was who.

His face went pale as if he was afraid to talk. His lips parted as he tried to speak but nothing came out of his mouth. He was having the difficulty to explain. He couldn’t even look at me in the eyes. I could see how guilty he was.

“Who are you really?” I asked after a couple of seconds; almost whispering.

“Kelly…”

“—Answer me!” I yelled in so much anger. I was trying my best to be brave but it was so difficult to do so. Is there any end to all of the pain? Of all the secrets that he was hiding from me?

I thought seeing him kissing another woman was the worst of all but the pain that I was feeling right now was incomparable. I couldn’t explain. All I wanted to do was to just turn around and leave but I didn’t want to be a coward.

I need to face everything bravely even though I felt like a melting candle that was about to ran out of flame.

“I’m—I’m Stephen Tyler Silva” he answered and then slowly turned his head in my direction. He finally met my gaze. His eyes were full of emotions and unshed tears.

“Then who is he?” I asked and pointed at the man who was in the room. I saw how he swallowed hard before he answered.

“He is my brother. He is my twin, Stephen Syril Silva” it was obvious that they were twins but something’s wrong with everything. I could feel that he was keeping something big from me and I wanted to know.

Then all those instances where Stephen kept on apologizing to me about something came back to my mind. He kept on telling me that I wasn’t his from the beginning…

“He was your boyfriend three years ago” I squeezed my eyes shut as more tears pooled from my eyes uncontrollably. I’ve never thought that I could feel this kind of pain before. I felt like my strength dissipated from my body. My legs were shaking as my heartbeat became faster.

The searing pain inside my heart was too much but the anger that rose within me was eating me alive. I couldn’t believe that I didn’t notice it before that the Stephen who came back to me after three years was not the same Stephen that became my boyfriend in the past.

It didn’t occur to me that he had a twin brother and they’re identical. Everything that he showed me was full of lies. He was nothing but a great pretender. He just used me. Nothing about him was real because he was fake from the beginning.

“I’m sorry for what I’ve done. I’m sorry that I deliberately made you fall in love with me because I thought you were one of them; that you were one of the people who harmed him. Please forgive me—” before he could even complete his sentence, I closed the gap between us and then gave him a slap in each of his cheek before I pounded him on the chest with my fists.

“Damn you! Damn you! How could you do this to me?! Why did you deceive me like this?! How could you?! All I did was to love you but you broke me entirely! You’re nothing but a scum!” I was already hysterical as I continued hitting him on the chest. He didn’t stop me. He just stood there and let me hit him. He received my rage.

My hands were already aching of continuously hitting him but I didn’t care anymore. All I wanted to do was to bring out the rage in me.

After a couple of seconds, I felt him pulled me by the waist and then enveloped me in his arms tightly. I could feel that his body was trembling as well.

“Let me go, you jerk! Let me go! I don’t want you touching me! You’re nothing but a liar!” I cried while trying to push him away but he didn’t let me go. His arms tightened around me even more instead.

“I’m sorry, xuxu. I’m so sorry. I love you so much. Please forgive me” he kept on repeating while hugging me. His voice faltered and I knew that he was already crying as well. I kept on wiggling out of his arms but I couldn’t get out.

I kept on pushing him away until I finally gave up because I felt so weak from all the struggling but to no avail. I didn’t have a choice but to cry on his chest. He kept on repeating how much he loves me and how sorry he was.

But I couldn’t process all those words that he was telling me inside my brain anymore. I was so confused, hurt and full of disbelief. I couldn’t believe that I was right all along during those times that I felt like he was a different person.

When we met for the first time after three years, he looked so cold, sarcastic and distant. I didn’t understand why he acted like that before because he I wasn’t aware that he was suspecting me of one of the people who shot his brother.

When I accepted him as my bodyguard, there were times that I was so confused because there were instances that he talked different from the Stephen that I’ve known three years ago. Even the way he kissed me and hugged felt way too different but it didn’t occur in my head that he was a different person. I thought he just changed because three years had passed already.

It hurts. Yes, it felt so painful that the person I’ve learned to love and surrendered everything that I’ve got just deceived me like this and made me a fool out of me. I wanted to understand everything by hearing him out but I just couldn’t.

I was already beyond hurt and I wasn’t sure if I could still see him as the lover that I knew these past few months.

When I finally gathered enough strength, I forcefully unwrapped his arms around me.

“Xuxu—” I turned my back on him without any intention of hearing him out. I went inside the room and then slowly approached Stephen from three years ago.

I bit my lower lip when I felt another batch of tears falling down my damp cheeks. Damn! I felt l like dying in so much pain. I was so overwhelmed and I didn’t know what to do.

My hand automatically raised and then gingerly touched his pale cheek. He looked nothing like the happy, energetic and loving Stephen from three years ago. He looked so fragile, weak and almost lifeless.

“Please, wake up” I uttered pleadingly. I wanted to talk to him so much. I wanted to hear what really happened to him directly from his mouth. I wanted to confirm everything. I took his hand and held it for I didn’t know how long.

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

STEPHEN’s POV

After spending two weeks away from my job as a special agent of our organization, away from Kelly and avoiding the people who wanted to kill me, I finally realized something. No matter what I do, the truth would still come and haunt me.

I thought I could finally move on from Kelly the moment I hear about her explanations but it was the opposite.

I fell in love with her even more because I finally got the confirmation that she was indeed innocent. That she wasn’t one of the people who harmed my brother.

I arrived at the thought three years ago that she was one of them because I thought she finally discovered what Syril did to her and took her revenge on him but I was wrong. She didn’t do anything wrong and she doesn’t deserve all the pain that I brought her. I was nothing but a heartless jerk.

I wanted to start all over again with her that’s why I chose to ask her the questions that have been bothering me. I told her about my personal mission and all but when she asked me about the person who I was avenging to, I wanted admit what I did and tell her the truth but Joaquin called me.

He told me that Syril was having a seizure and his lifeline went flat. I was so scared that I decided to go to my hidden house outside the city where I’ve been keeping him these past few years.

His life was in danger and I had to keep him away from everyone that was hunting him down. I had to fake his death just to protect him.

Because of the bad news that Joaquin told me and the fear that I might lose my brother anytime soon, I failed to notice that Kelly followed me. Now, I finally confessed to her about my well kept hidden secret and I didn’t know if she could forgive me of what I’ve done.

Overwhelming pain pierced my heart when I saw how Kelly touched Syril’s face while crying. I remained standing there, watching her, even though I felt like I was dying inside and out.

She finally got reunited with the person that she really loved. I felt like dying knowing that her first love was finally in front of her.

They’re the ones who truly loved each other and I was nothing but a third wheel. Even though I’ve loved her first, I still didn’t have any right to her.

Now that she finally discovered about Syril, I need to let her go.

I knew that I didn’t have the right to feel this way because I was the one who deceived her and made her believe that I was her ex-boyfriend but I couldn’t help it. It hurt knowing that she will no longer be mine.

I hurt her but I hurt my brother as well. I tried to steal her girlfriend while he was in coma. I was the worst.

Syril kinda did the same thing in the past to me but I forgave him and gave up my happiness for him. But when I saw Kelly again, it was so hard to control my feelings for her. I felt like that the love that I have been keeping in the deepest part of my heart overflowed and I couldn’t stop it.

“Wake up, please” I heard her say in a voice above whisper and then held Syril’s hand. I couldn’t take that scene anymore. I turned my back and left them alone but I felt like thousands of needles were piercing my heart with every step that I took away from them.

I wiped the tears in my eyes but they still stubbornly fell. A pained smile broke on my lips. Ever since then, Kelly was really my weakness. She was the only woman that made me feel heaven and hell at the same time.

“You deserve this pain, T. This is your karma” I said to myself while walking with a heavy heart.

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

Is there any chance for them to be together again after all the tears and pain?

What do you think would happen next?

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 32

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

KELLY’s

POV

I woke up with an empty feeling inside my chest. Instead of getting up right away, I stared at the ceiling for I didn’t know how long. It has been a week ever since I’ve discovered about Stephen’s lies. No. Calling him Stephen would be ridiculous because I learned that my ex-boyfriend from three years ago has the same first name as him because they’re actually identical twins.

A pained smile occurred on my lips upon remembering Stephen Tyler and his betrayal. The pain in my heart never lessened ever since that confrontation day and I didn’t know what to do anymore. I felt like every day that passed without talking to him was adding to the pain in my chest as well.

I admit that I missed him so much. I missed his touch, his kisses and his presence but it wasn’t that simple anymore.

He had been trying to talk to me these past few days but I chose to not listen to his lies anymore. I avoided him because I didn’t know how to feel and how to act in front of him. I couldn’t accept how much he played me without me even realizing it.

I gave him my whole heart and it pained me thinking that he never loved me the same way. He deliberately made me fall in love with him and even pretended to be his twin. I couldn’t believe that our happy days would be ended with such kind of painful revelation from him.

I was pulled out of my reverie when I heard my phone ring. I reached for it on the bedside table and then checked who the caller was.

To my surprise, it was Thunder. I answered immediately.

“Hello, sir” I uttered formally. This was the first time that he contacted me after the incident at TBJ headquarters where Stephen Tyler barged in and took something from the vault. He had forbid me to take part of any missions after that.

I suddenly remembered what Stephen Tyler told me about him. Until now, I still couldn’t believe it but I couldn’t just judge him just like that. I need to know his side of the story as well. I wanted to believe into Stephen Tyler but he lied to me big time about so many things and my trust for him got tainted already.

Uncle Lucas had been a good friend to my father. I never saw him do anything bad. When I joined the organization, I even admired him more because of what he does. He protects people.

“Come to the headquarters, agent Ivy. I will send Ace to pick you up because we moved to a different place after that incident a few weeks ago” I was surprise to hear that they actually abandoned our old headquarters. Well, it was understandable.

“Okay, sir. I’ll wait for him here” after the call, I quickly got up and then went to the bathroom and did my morning hygiene routine. After that, I went out of my room and then ate my breakfast.

While I was waiting for Ace to arrive, I finally came to a final decision. I didn’t have any trust in TBJ anymore after what happened. Even though I wasn’t sure if I could trust the twins either, I realized that Stephen Tyler doesn’t have any reason to create a false story about Thunder.

I would be graduating from college next month anyway and as promise to my father, I would quit the organization. Before, I didn’t have any plan of quitting because I loved my job, but now, everything was different.

I didn’t even know if I made the right decision of joining them from the beginning because if Stephen’s story was true, then they’re the same as the people we chase after. I’ve been serving the wrong organization all along.

Then Ace finally arrived.

“How have you been doing? Everything at TBJ is different when you’re not around” Ace said out of the blue while we’re inside his car going to our destination.

I gulped inaudibly. I didn’t know how to answer that question. I felt like all the things that I’ve discovered from Stephen was just happened yesterday and the pain was still as fresh as that day. My heart was still was heavy as it was before.

“Tell me honestly, Ace. What do you know about the shooting incident three years ago at the bar?” I asked in return instead of answering his question. I noticed how his body went stiff. He was obviously caught off guard of my question. His grip on the steering wheel tightened.

After a couple of seconds, his grip loosened.

“What do you mean by that? Which bar?”

“I know that you know what I’m talking about, Ace. Please, tell me everything you know. Were you there and took part of the shooting incident?” my voice was already begging. I wanted to know what really happened to Stephen Syril and why did they want to kill him back then.

I noticed how his jaw flexed tightly. He looked tensed. I was sure that he knew what really happened but he just didn’t want to talk.

“I don’t want to lie to you, Kelly. Yes. I was there but Stephen deserved what happened to him” that surprised me.

“Why? What did he do? Were you the one who shot him?” he shook his head.

“I wasn’t the one who shot him. I was just a spectator back then. I was still a trainee. I was told that his kind should be eliminated. They’re the scum of the earth. He should be eradicated. That was what they put in my mind” He stopped talking for good three seconds before he continued.

“Stephen is a terrorist, Kelly. I already told you this but you obviously didn’t believe me. You kept on looking for any other evidence even though I was already showing you the evidence. That was the reason why the organization wanted to erase him” I suddenly remembered Stephen Syril who was in a coma for three years already.

Joaquin told me that Stephen Tyler didn’t want to give up his twin brother’s life so he bought that facility to cater the needs of his brother. He believes that his brother would eventually wake up one day.

Now, a realization hit me. The terrorist that the TBJ were chasing after was Stephen Syril not Stephen Tyler that was why Stephen Tyler denied it when I asked him if he was indeed a terrorist.

I wanted to ask Ace if his father was indeed the one who killed the Silva brothers’ parents but it wasn’t a wise thing to do. Joaquin also pleaded me not to tell anyone about Stephen Syril’s existence because they would surely try to kill him for good.

I didn’t know about the whole story yet that’s why I decided not to involve in TBJ and quit.

“I already broke up with him” I didn’t know why I was still trying to protect him after what he did to me but I couldn’t just put them in danger. I couldn’t trust TBJ either anymore including Ace. I knew that he was a nice man. He treated me like a younger sister but for now, I couldn’t trust him as well.

“Good for you. That man doesn’t deserve your love” I chose not to comment on his statement.

“Anyway, my father told me that he would do anything to hunt him down. This time, he would make sure to get him for good. After he stole our organization’s secrets, he deserves to suffer. After all, he’s nothing but a terrorist” my heart clenched painfully upon hearing those awful things that he was saying about Stephen. After all that he’s done, my heart still screams for him. I mentally shook my head and pushed that thought away.

When we arrived at our destination, I was surprised to see that the new headquarters was in the middle of the forest. We even trekked for about 1 hour to reach it.

It was a three story mansion in the middle of nowhere. Ace accompanied me to his father’s office. I was amazed that the new headquarters looked so different than the old one. It was more modern. There was even an elevator.

“I’m glad you made it, Agent Ivy” the strict and serious voice of Thunder echoed inside the room. I remained standing there, looking at him.

“Why don’t you sit down?”

“Why did you ask for my presence here, sir?” I asked instead of sitting down without breaking our eye contact. He sat on his swivel chair and then motioned for Ace to leave us alone.

“I called you here because I have a very important mission that I need you to do for me” he said the moment Ace went out. That surprised me.

“What do you mean by that, sir?”

“You’re aware of what your boyfriend did a few weeks ago at our headquarters, right?” I swallowed hard.

“He was no longer my boyfriend, sir” I knew very well that everything between me and Stephen was complicated and in haywire but we haven’t talked about ending our relationship yet. I wanted to end everything but I couldn’t face him ever since that day.

Now, I had to tell to Thunder that I ended everything between us so that everything wouldn’t be more complicated.

“That’s music to my ears. You don’t have any reason to hold back anymore now because I have a very important mission that only you could do” my eyebrows creased.

“What is it, sir?” I didn’t know why but my heart suddenly thumped faster as I waited for him to explain about the mission. He smiled at me and then went behind me. I felt him held my shoulders with his hands.

“I want you to kill him” I gasped in shock. I felt like all the little hair on my nape stood up upon hearing his voice next to my ear.

“You know what we do to those kinds of people, right? He’s a terrorist—”

“—with all due respect, sir, but if he was really a terrorist then why didn’t you take action ever since he came back?” his hand on my shoulders tightened a little bit and it made me wince.

“Because we couldn’t do anything against his back up. He has a few powerful people protecting him. The higher ups who has the control of our organization mandated us not to touch him” I almost sighed in relief when he finally let go off my shoulders and then went back to his chair.

“But now, I don’t care about their instruction anymore. He’s a threat. He even barged in and stole a very important secret from our organization. He must be erased” he continued after. I swallowed hard. He looked determined to erase Stephen.

I tried my best to me emotionless. I remained pokerfaced while thinking of what would be my next step.

“Can you please give me at least two days to think about this, sir?” I saw an unknown glint in his eyes upon hearing that.

“Think wisely, Ivy” there was a tinge of warning in his tone but I pretended not to notice it.

“Yes, sir” after our talk, Ace took me home. He was silent the whole time and I was the same. My plans changed. I need to talk to Stephen. Even though I was aware that I wasn’t ready to have a talk with him yet, I had to.

If Stephen was right all along that Uncle Lucio was a government enemy and the one who killed their parents, then I must do the right thing and fight him but if Uncle Lucio and Ace were right that one of the twins were really part of a notorious terrorist group, then I must do my sworn duty.

I must put my feelings aside on this matter because the welfare and safety of the people was at stake.

The next morning, I did my usual routine and then went to school. As usual, Cyrus was the one who served as my guard the whole day but when my classes finally ended, I told him to go home without me.

“I won’t go anywhere unless you come with me. It’s my job to keep you safe. I know that you’re capable of protecting yourself but the situation has changed now. T asked me to watch you wherever you go” my heart suddenly skipped a beat upon hearing his nickname.

Damn! Why do I have to feel this way?! But hearing that he was worried about me made my heart jump for joy. I groaned inwardly. Stop it, Kelly!

“Why would he do that?” I asked sarcastically.

“Because he’s worried about you. He loves you and he wants you to be safe at all times”

“What do you mean?” he raked his fingers through his hair.

“I followed you yesterday. You went to the new TBJ headquarters” that caught me off-guard. I told him yesterday that I wouldn’t go out for the day so he didn’t have to come. I thought he bought my lie but he didn’t. I didn’t even notice him following Ace and I.

“Look, Kelly. I know that you’re hurt because of all the things that you discovered but you should hear everything first before you do anything that you would surely regret someday. T had been loving you for so long. He might have done a lot of mistakes but that was because of his family. He wanted justice of what happened to them” I bit my lower lip upon hearing that. I didn’t know what to say.

“Then accompany me to Stephen right now. I want to talk to him” that put a small smile on his lips.

“I’m glad to hear that. Let’s go then”.

There was a deafening silence while we’re on our way to Stephen’s location. I didn’t even get surprise when I noticed the familiar scenery that we were passing through. We’re on our way to the facility where Syril was being taken cared off.

I wasn’t even surprised that Cyrus knew that there were two Stephens. I chuckled bitterly.

“Why?” Cyrus asked when he heard me chuckling.

“Why am I not surprised that you knew that they’re twins but you didn’t tell me about it?” I couldn’t help but to sound sarcastic.

“Please don’t act like you’re the only victim here, Kelly. T had to do what he could to protect S. Even though a lot of S’s enemies mistook him for being S, he sacrificed himself and fought them because he didn’t want his only family to get killed. I can’t explain everything to you but I suggest that you should open your eyes and ears for him. He needs you. Maybe he committed an unforgivable mistake of what he did to you but please, hear him out. Give him the chance. He’s hurt as much as you do” my eyes suddenly felt hot as they began to water but I didn’t let my tears fall.

“I don’t know what to think anymore, Cy” it was all that I could utter. He nodded his head in understanding.

When we arrived at the facility, Joaquin was the first person we saw. He wasn’t surprised seeing me there because I’ve been coming over almost everyday just to see Stephen Syril.

“You can go in his room” he said. I didn’t want to admit but my eyes couldn’t help but to look for Stephen Tyler but he wasn’t there.

“Okay” I answered and left them at the living room together. When I reached Stephen Syril’s suite; just like before, I tried talking to him, hoping that he could hear me.

“I am so confused right now. I feel like everything would be answered the moment you wake up so please, wake up already. Wake up before I go crazy” I couldn’t help but to feel emotional.

“Can we talk?” I almost jumped out of my skin upon hearing his voice. I slowly looked at the doorway and saw Stephen Tyler. I didn’t even notice him coming in. I saw his eyes fixated on my hand which was holding his brother’s hand.

A sad smile formed his lips. His eyes turned somber.

I gathered myself together and then stood up. We remained staring into each other’s eyes. I saw a lot of emotions that passed through his eyes before it disappeared just like that.

“What do you want us to talk about?” I asked, trying my best to be tough in front of him even though my body suddenly felt weak because of all the emotions that I was feeling. I thought I managed to toughen myself up so that I could stand in front of him without getting emotional the moment we face each other but I was wrong.

“I know that you still have a lot of questions. I am willing to answer” his voice was soft. I drew a deep breath as I looked up, trying to calm myself down.

“Tell me everything from the start. I want to hear what really happened. Why did you have to hide your brother? Why did you have to involve me in all this? Why did you deceive me?” he slowly nodded his head. Then he began telling me everything from the beginning. 

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

What do you think of this chapter? 

Is Kelly really going to kill Stephen to comply with Thunder’s order?  

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 33

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

STEPHEN’s POV

The past

Upon opening the door, I heard a loud noise that came from upstairs followed by a scream, then another loud noise again. I got worried and ran upstairs. The loud noise was coming from one particular room. It was my brother’s.

I opened the door without knocking and the messy room that was full of broken things scattered on the floor came into my view. He was standing at the center of the room while breathing hard.

“What’s happening to you?! What did you have to break all these stuff?” I couldn’t help but to raise my voice. I knew that he’d been frustrated these past few months because he was just staying inside the house. I didn’t allow him to go out because I knew that he was being chased after by the people who wanted to kill him.

“I can’t take this anymore. I will surely go insane if I’d stay here inside the house for another day!” he roared. I could see that he was having a hard time controlling himself not to explode. He raked his fingers through his hair.

He really looked different now compared to the first time that I saw him after a very long time. We just got reunited just three months ago after 18 years. Yes, we didn’t grow up together because when we were both 7 years old, he got kidnapped.

I could still remember that day, same as the day that my parents died. Our parents were on their way home from work while me and Syril just came home from school. We were together with our nanny. It was already 5:30 pm but they hadn’t arrived yet but we assumed that they must have went to buy us the surprise that they promised us because we got high scores in our exams yesterday.

We were so excited while waiting for them. Then our nanny made us a snack while waiting. We were so happy eating our snacks while playing our robot toys when a group of armed men wearing full face masks barged inside our house.

They asked us where our parents were. They pointed their guns at us while. We told them that we didn’t know but they didn’t believe us just like that. We were already crying in fear.

They searched throughout the house but when they didn’t find our parents, they forcefully took one of us and that was Syril.

I kept on begging them not to take him away but they didn’t listen to my pleas. I didn’t know what to do that time. I was just a kid. The household helpers contacted the police right away when those men left while I on the other hand tried to call my parents but they weren’t answering.

The police responded and came into our house right away. They took our statements as they deployed other policemen to search for my brother.

We kept on trying to contact my parents but it was the same. They weren’t answering.

I thought they were just busy but then another group of policemen came into our house and then told us the bad news. Apparently, my parents got into an accident and they were dead on the spot. My young mind back then was so shock and didn’t know what to do. I couldn’t accept the fact that I was left alone. My entire family was gone.

My brother got kidnapped while my parents died. It was a nightmare. I couldn’t do anything other than to scream and cry.

Even though I was young back then, everything happened got etched inside my head clearly.

Since that day, my life changed. A relative took me in but after a couple of months, he passed me to another one of our relatives. I got passed on from a relative to another relative.

Even though I was young then, I kept on asking the police about the progress of my brother’s case. Then one day, they got a lead that the group who took him away was a member of the terrorist group named Horeeya. But after that, there was no progress in the case anymore.

Then a couple of years have passed and I finally reached my 18th birthday.

That was the time when the lawyer of my parents appeared and told me that I could finally take my inheritance. He told me that I got the fifty percent of all the stocks and properties of my parents while the other half belonged to my brother.

My life became better ever since then. I did great in school because I wanted to join the army. I had a goal and that was to find my brother.

Then years passed by in a blink of an eye. I became a soldier and got deployed to different countries where war was still a problem. I accepted the most dangerous assignments because in my head, I might find a clue of where my brother was if I did so.

I even joined the CIA.

When our superiors finally assigned us to eradicate Horeeya, I accepted it without even having a second thought.

But it wasn’t that easy. It took us almost a year to finally receive an intel that the terrorist group was actually residing in the tallest mountain of that country. My superiors actually told us that a member of that group was the one who tipped them the information.

They weren’t convinced at first because it might be a trap but we planned our strategy very carefully anyway and went there.

To our surprise, when we arrived there, we proved that the information we received was really legit. The group was caught-off guard and wasn’t expecting our attack so we succeeded on defeating them.

It wasn’t that easy. A lot of our comrades died in the battle because the group had a lot of high caliber weapons just like us.

While the war between us and the Horeeya was happening, I noticed a big tent at the west side of the area. It was far from the other tents. I stealthily went there while trying my best to stay as alert as possible.

Then I saw two men fighting like bulls inside. I was rooted on my feet when I saw the face of one of them. Even though his hair was long, I could tell that he was my long lost brother. Ic ouldn’t react right away. I was pulled out of my reverie when I heard a gunshot. I saw that the man Syril was fighting with was already dead with a gunshot in his chest.

When he noticed my presence, he pointed his gun at me but when he saw that we had the same face, his face went soft as he put his gun down.

From that day, I promised to myself that I would protect him from any harm. When he told me that he was a member of the Horeeya and he was the one who gave the information to us, I helped him escape. I didn’t let my comrades see him at the scene because they would surely treat him as an enemy and worst, they might kill him.

After the mission, we successfully defeat the Horeeya but unfortunately, some on its members managed to escape.

When Syril and I met again, he told me everything that happened to him. According to him, the group of men that took him away when we were still kids were members of the Horeeya. They brought him to their camp and forced to train him to be one of them. They forced him to do a lot of terrible things.

I couldn’t imagine what he’d through that I cried while hearing his story. I asked for his forgiveness because I couldn’t save him. When I told him that our parents died the same day that he got kidnapped, he cried as well.

According to him, he made sure to not forget us because we were the only ones that served as his strength not to lose hope in the hell hole that he was into.

After that, I tried my best to hide him knowing that the remaining members of the Horeeya was after him. They surely discovered that he was the one who gave the intel to us.

I contacted some of my friends that had a connection underground and asked for their help because I discovered that a certain group in the underground has a connection to the Horeeya. The remaining members of the group asked their help but they couldn’t move because my friends already warned them not to interfere.

They even pulled some strings so that the government would not involve Syril with the said terrorist group. His record as a member of the Horeeya got erased.

But after all that, we couldn’t take the risk that’s why I instructed for him to just stay in the house the moment we got back in the USA.

“You know that this is the best for you right now. You can’t just walk in the streets as if no one is hunting you down”

“But you already asked for your friends’ help, right? Besides, I’ve been using another surname and the wanted Stephen Blades is already dead” he looked so frustrated. I understood that he was already bored just staying inside the house. I felt bad because he couldn’t live normally ever since he got taken away from us.

I knew that he wanted to go out and experience the world far from what he grew up with.

I heaved a sigh. I knew that I couldn’t keep him here forever.

“Fine. You can go out but I only have two conditions. First, I will assign people to watch you from afar wherever you go and second, you must use my name. Don’t ever use the same Stephen Syril because your enemies might find you. Be very careful” his eyes brightened and then smiled. This was one of the things that I noticed about him. He was distant, cold and rarely smiles.

In fact, he only smiles when he was talking to me. He already met my friends and they said that we’re totally different aside from having the same face.

“Thanks, T. You don’t know how much this means to me” it was my turn to smile and then nodded my head.

The next day, I was so happy because I finally got to talk to Kelly at the shop. She’d been my crush ever since I saw her at one of the parties that we attended before. I thought we wouldn’t see each other again but she unexpectedly came to the newly opened branch of S & T Jewels.

“You look happy” Syril commented while staring at me. I didn’t even see him sitting on the couch at the living room because my mind was busy thinking about Kelly.

“Yes. I’m indeed happy right now”

“Is it because of a girl?” I smiled and then nodded my head. He shook his head and then focused on watching TV.

Then a week after that, I noticed the change in Syril’s behavior. He became cheerful and always smiling.

“You’ve been awfully happy these past few days” I commented.

“Yes, I’m happy because I’ve met a girl” I didn’t know why but I noticed him looked away when he answered. He looked guilty but that was just for a second or two because he smiled again.

“I really like her even though I’ve never talk to her”

“What? You should introduce yourself to her before it’s too late” I suggested. He smiled grimly.

“I don’t know about that. She already belong to someone else”

“Then you should find someone else” he nodded his head.

“Yes. I’ll try”.

Weeks flew by. I continued going to Kelly’s school and our times together were very special and memorable. She never failed to amaze me. When we kissed, I wanted to jump for joy because she reciprocated my kiss with all her heart.

I wanted to officially court her back then but something came up. I got called for an important mission in the Middle East. I had to leave for a month or so.

I said my goodbye to her but I already had a plan the moment I come back and that was to never let her go again and make her mind.

I went to my mission with Kelly as my inspiration but I couldn’t finished my mission for a month. It took me two months to do it.

I missed Kelly so much that when I finished my mission, I went home right away. Instead of going home, I went directly to Kelly’s school. I even bought a bouquet of flowers for her while holding the necklace that I promised to her.

I waited under the tree near the gate, waiting for her.

When I saw her coming out of the gate, I felt so happy. I was about to walk towards her when I saw someone approached her and then kissed her on the lips. My smile faded in an instant while staring at them in shock. I couldn’t believe of what I was seeing.

I went home with a heavy heart. I was so confused.

When Syril came home, I couldn’t help but to confront him.

“How come you’re Kelly’s boyfriend now?” I asked through gritted teeth. He remained silent for a couple of seconds. He looked guilty.

“I’m sorry, T, but I love her” he answered.

“Did you know that she was the woman I was telling you about?” he nodded in response. I felt like I was about to explode.

“I’m sorry, T. I courted her when you left. I pretended to be you and—” before he could even finish his sentence, I punched him on the face.

“How could you do this to me?! There’s a lot of women out there but why the woman I love?!” I roared full of resentment and then left.

Syril kept on asking my forgiveness but I couldn’t give him. I had planned to talk to Kelly and tell her the truth but he begged me not to. He told me that this was the first time that he became this happy.

Even though it was so painful, I gave way because I wanted him to be happy. I gave him the necklace that I made for Kelly and he was the one who gave it to her…

“Y-You were the first one that I’ve met? He just pretended to be you the whole time?” Kelly asked after I finished narrating what happened before.

A pain smile occurred my lips.

“Yes, xuxu . I couldn’t take the pain that’s why I left again after that and stayed away for a few months. I came back three days before he got shot at the bar because he asked for my help. Apparently, his enemies discovered that he’s still alive and was already after him. He wanted to protect you that’s why he planned on breaking up with you that night. He knew that you followed him at the bar. When he arrived at the bar, he begged me to help him. He asked me to make-out with Ingrid in front of you.

“I didn’t agree at first because I didn’t want to hurt you but when he told me that it was for your own good if you left him and forget about him, I agreed. We wanted nothing but your safety because his enemies will involve you for sure. Even though it was so hard for me, I did it. I was the one you saw making out with Ingrid outside the bar that night.

“But I’ve been regretting doing what he wanted because aside from the fact that I hurt you, Syril’s enemies found him inside the bar and shot him. If didn’t leave him there alone, he wouldn’t be in coma. Ever since then, he’s in this state and never woke up”

She looked shock of what she heard. Her lips parted, indicating that she wanted to speak but nothing came out of her lips.

“I’m sorry for all the lies, xuxu . I hope you can still forgive me because I love you so much” I said full of emotions. She was about to speak when we both heard a soft groan. My eyes widened and looked at Syril.

His eyelids were moving together with his hands! He’s waking up! Finally…

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

How’s this chapter guys?

What do you think? Who will Kelly choose between the twins?

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 34

A/N: Hi guys! Sorry for the late update. I was just so occupied lately. Anyway, the person who stole my story haven’t deleted it on webnovel yet. If you have time, please report this user, Cee533, or leave a message and call her out on the review section of the story so that readers would be aware that she just stole that story. Just search for the title “she’s mine, fully mine” on webnovel. That’s my story that she stole! Thank you in advance. ;)

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

KELLY’s POV

I bit my lower lip while staring at Joaquin who was busy checking up on Stephen Syril’s state. At last, he finally woke up. Stephen Tyler was obviously happy even though he wasn’t showing it on his face.

I looked at Syril again. His eyes were open but he looked like he was trying his best to comprehend what was happening around him. His eyeballs were moving slowly, looking around him.

I held my breath when his eyes focused on me. I saw the unexplainable emotions in his eyes while staring at me. His eyes brimmed with tears. I couldn’t stop myself upon seeing that so I approached him. I held his hand, sending my support.

I couldn’t believe that he was my ex-boyfriend from three years ago. I thought all along that the Stephen I was with these past few months was the same as my boyfriend from before but I was wrong.

Until now, I still couldn’t believe everything that has been happening lately. It felt surreal.

Now I’ve finally understood why my feelings for the Stephen that I first met and the Stephen that became my first boyfriend were kinda different. I thought I was just imagining things but no. I felt in love with the both of them in a different way.

“How is he?” I asked at Joaquin.

“He’s doing fine for now. His responding. I just need to run some tests to make sure that everything will be just fine in his body” I nodded my head.

Even though I wanted to get mad at him for deceiving me by pretending to be Stephen Tyler three years ago, I couldn’t do it. Unexplainable feelings were swimming inside of me and it was adding to the confusion that I was feeling.

Looking at him in this state made my anger melt. Now that he finally woke up, he could finally explain his side because I wanted to know every detail from both sides in order for me to fully understand my feelings.

I wanted to talk to him properly in order to erase the confusion that I was feeling in my heart. Maybe, after that, I could finally move on from the past and start anew.

I looked at Stephen Tyler, who was just standing quietly near the doorway. I bit my lower lip when I caught him staring at me intently. I could tell that he was happy because his brother finally woke up from years of coma but I caught the pain that passed through his eyes as well when he looked at my hand that was holding Stephen Syril’s hand.

I knew that look. He was jealous but he didn’t comment. He remained quiet.

I wanted to say something, anything to him, but I didn’t know where to begin. After all the things that he confessed a while ago, I knew that I needed time to digest everything again before I could face him. I heaved a sigh.

“Maybe, it’s better for you guys to get out of here for now” Joaquin instructed to the two of us. I slowly let go of Syril’s hand and then followed Tyler out of the room.

I instinctively followed him downstairs. I couldn’t help but to stare at his back while we were descending on the stairs. I was behind him, silently watching him. I swallowed hard. The silence was deafening.

He looked so manly and strong but the emotion that I saw in his eyes a while ago made him so vulnerable.

Then I was pulled out of my reverie when I heard a phone ringing. It was Tyler’s.

He stopped at the landing and then answered his phone.

“Hello” he said. Before he went silent for a couple of seconds, quietly listening to what the caller was saying.

“What?!” his thunderous voice almost made me jump.

“What’s happening?” I asked worriedly when he ended the call. He was gritting his teeth while staring at me. I could tell that something big was about to happen judging from the expression on his face.

“My friend that was spying on the TBJ called me and informed me that Lucas and his men are on their way here right at this moment” my eyes widened in shock.

“What?! How did they discover about this place?” I saw how his jaw tightened in evident rage.

“I don’t know. They must have followed one of us here. Cyrus already told me the possibility of them finding this place soon because they’re already doing everything to hunt us down but I didn’t expect for them to find this place this soon”

“Where is Cyrus anyway? He was just here a while ago” I asked while looking for him around.

“Maybe, he’s outside. I already texted him. Anyway, we need to get Syril out of here before they arrive” he answered in a hurry before he quickly went back upstairs.

I followed him.

“Joaquin, we need to get Syril out of here as soon as possible! Lucas and his men are on their way here now!” Stephen announced as soon as he opened the door of the room.

“What?! Are you sure? How did they discover about this facility?” Joaquin asked exasperatedly.

“I don’t know. Let’s just get out of here before they arrive” their next move was very sure as if they have been preparing for this to happen. We had the hard time moving all the things that Syril needs including his bed but when Cyrus arrived, we finally manage to do it.

Thankfully, there was an elevator of that facility which was big enough for the hospital bed of Syril to fit in. We pressed the down button.

I looked at Syril and I felt bad for him because he just woke up from coma but a threat was approaching us, intending to kill him and his brother.

We just got out of the elevator when Cyrus received a call.

“Sh*t! They’re almost here, T! Our men at the hill can already see their cars. They’re on their way here for reinforcement. They already called the others but it would probably take about 30 minutes for them to arrive here. We don’t have enough time to get out of here!” Cyrus said when he finished talking to the caller. Stephen Tyler clenched his jaw.

“Then we don’t have a choice but to use the basement and hide Syril there” my eyebrows creased. I didn’t even have an idea that there was a hidden basement in that house.

“Yes. They won’t find him there for sure” Joaquin answered. Instead of going back inside the elevator, we went inside the only room downstairs. We pushed Syril’s bed as fast as we could.

When we got inside, I got surprised when Stephen pushed the big bookshelf all the way to the right. Then he pressed something in his smartwatch before a hidden door opened. It wasn’t that obvious that there was a hidden door there a while ago. They really concealed it so well.

We entered inside. I saw a small screen on the wall which was blinking with a red light. Tyler pressed his thumb on it and its light became green as it recognized his fingerprint.

The door closed before the floor moved. I didn’t realized that we were inside another elevator. We were going down. A couple of seconds later, we stopped and the door opened. I was amazed to see what was inside of that basement. I felt like I was inside a Sci-fi movie.

At the left side, it looked like a modern house with complete amenities while at the right side, it looked like a hospital room.

“Continue what you were doing to Syril, Joaquin. I’ll leave them to you” Stephen instructed to Joaquin after they quickly put everything into place. Joaquin nodded his head. Stephen Tyler and Cyrus opened a small door at the corner of the basement and took out some guns from it.

They looked determined to fight Uncle Lucas and his men.

They walked towards the exit after they got all the firearms that they needed. I was about to follow them when Joaquin spoke.

“Ms. Knight, you can sit there at the living room while waiting” my eyebrows furrowed.

“No. I’ll go with them” I said determinedly. I saw Stephen stopped on his tracks and then faced my direction.

“No! You can’t come with us, xuxu. You stay here” his tone held firmness and finality. His eyes shifted to Syril’s direction. Even though Syril was awake the whole time, he remained silent but his eyes looked like he wanted to say a lot of things. He just kept on groaning while trying to speak but he just couldn’t do it yet.

“Stay with Syril for me” he continued as his eyes turned somber.

To my surprise, he closed the gap between us and then hugged me. I couldn’t move as I felt his tight embrace. It’s been a while since the last time we hugged.

Before I could react, he pulled away and then kissed my forehead affectionately.

“I love you, xuxu” he murmured before he turned his back and walked away. Before he opened the door, he looked back at me and then smiled grimly before he and Cyrus finally walked away.

When the door closed, I suddenly felt the need to go after him as I felt my heart thumped in worry. I tried to move but I couldn’t. Those three words that he whispered to me before he left kept on replaying inside my head.

Then after about three minutes of just staring at the door, we heard gunshots and that pulled me out of my trance-like state.

I clutched my chest as the beating of my heart became even faster.

“Relax, Ms. Knight. You should sit so that you can calm down” I heard Joaquin suggested but I knew that I couldn’t calm down no matter what I’d do.

I ran towards the small door at the corner where Stephen and Cyrus took their guns from and saw that there were still a couple of guns remaining inside of it. I took a pistol and then slipped it in the waistband of my jeans. I took another one and then cocked it up.

The gunshots continued and I felt like we were in a war.

“Open the door. I’ll go after them” I said to Joaquin when I realized that I couldn’t open the door like an ordinary door just like that.

“Ms. Knight, T will kill me if I’d allow you to get out of here” I gritted my teeth.

“But they need some help up there!” I insisted worriedly. Just thinking that he might get killed there was already slowly killing me inside out. His ‘I love you’ and the grim smile on his face before he left were repeatedly showing inside my head.

Joaquin shook his head.

“I’m sorry, but—”

“—I am an agent just like Stephen as well and I can defend myself. I am used to this kind of things already so you don’t have to get worried about me. Just open the damn door and let me help them before it’s too late. I know that Uncle Lucas brought a lot of his men here for sure!” I was almost shouting at him.

“Our friends are on their way—”

“—I don’t care! Let me out of here! I need to go!” he looked hesitant as he tsked.

“Fine! If you really know how to fight then go and help them. I’ll take care of S here” he said before he took a small remote and pressed the button.

“Thank you” I said and then walked out of there in a hurry.

Thankfully, there wasn’t anyone inside the room when I arrived there. I pushed back the bookshelf in its original place. I carefully peeked at the window and saw some bodies at the garden. Everything was already quiet.

I carefully walked towards the door and then opened it slowly. I didn’t like the silence surrounding me. It gave me chilling sensation up my spine. I was almost near the stairwell when I saw someone at the corner of my eyes, pointing gun at me.

Thankfully, I had enough time to run and hide behind the pillar as before he tried to shoot me. When he stopped shooting, I retaliated and successfully shot him with a single shot.

Then I heard footsteps at the main door and saw that they were wearing the same black suit like the one that I shot just now. Before they had the time to shoot me, I rained bullets to their direction.

I carefully approached the main entrance and peeked outside to check if there were still enemies but all I saw were bleeding scattered bodies of unknown men.

Then I heard loud thud sounds upstairs followed by series of grunts and gunshots.

“Stephen!”

Worry consumed me. I ran upstairs while trying my best to be careful at the same time. When I arrived at the last floor; that was when I saw Stephen Tyler fighting with a familiar face. Ronin! Both of them already had bleeding lips.

I was about to walked towards them to stop them from fighting when I sensed a presence behind me. I was about to turn around to see who it was when he kicked me on the back. I groaned in pain as I fell on the floor. I dropped my gun because of the unexpected attack.

I quickly gathered myself up. My eyes widened when I saw that he was about to shot me but I managed to kick his hand which caused him to lose his grip of the gun that he was holding. The gun flew away.

I was about to pull my hidden gun when he attacked me again.

“Why are you doing this, Uncle Lucio?” I managed to ask while evading his attacks as much as I could.

“This is an order from our superiors. I can’t just rely on you to do your job anymore. I know that you won’t do it because you still love that man!” he hissed as he continued attacking me. He was already in his 50s but he still could fight well.

“Now, you’re our organization’s enemy too because you chose to protect a terrorist like him” I groaned in pain when he managed to hit me on the cheek with his fist. He was about to kick me when I quickly recovered and dodged his attack.

That’s when I saw an opportunity and gave him a flying kick. He face planted on the floor while coughing. I quickly took my gun out and pointed at him.

“You’re wrong, Uncle Lucio. Stephen is not a terrorist. If there’s anyone who’s a terrorist here, that’s you” he looked at me menacingly as he gritted his teeth. I’ve never seen him like this before. He looked murderous.

“You know that I am telling the truth. You’re disqualified as a member of TBJ because you’re covering the truth about him” I was about to speak when we heard a gunshot. We both looked at the direction where it came from and I saw Stephen Tyler, pointing his gun at Ace, who was already lying on the floor. His shoulder was bleeding.

“See what he’s capable of? He’s a murderer, Ivy. This is your chance to correct your mistake by doing what’s right. Kill him now!” Thunder said.

“Do it now, Ivy! He’s nothing but a threat to all of us” Ronin shouted in pain while clutching his bleeding shoulder. Tyler stared at me and I almost gasped when I saw the fury in his eyes. He looked murderous.

“Threat?! If there’s someone who’s threat to everyone here, that’s your father” Tyler spat at Ronin.

“You’re lying! He’s done nothing but to help other people. He’s a good man, unlike you who’s a scum of the earth!” Ronin retorted back in anger. I saw how Stephen Tyler’s jaw flexed as his eyes squinted in anger.

“Good man?” he shook his head before he continued.

“You don’t know what you’re talking about” my eyes widened when he drew himself towards Ronin and pointed his gun on his forehead.

“No! Don’t do it!” I lost my focus. All I was thinking that time was to stop Stephen from killing Ronin that’s why I didn’t see what Thunder did. He took that opportunity and snatched the gun that I was holding from me before he pointed it against my temple, holding me as a hostage in the process.

“Do it and I’ll kill her!” he shouted at Stephen and that made him stop. He looked at our direction and his eyes widened when he saw what was happening.

“Let go of her, you as*hole!” Thunder chuckled sarcastically.

“Put your gun on the floor, now!” he roared. When Stephen didn’t oblige, Thunder pressed the tip of the gun harder against my temple which made me groan in pain.

“I said put your gun down before I lose my patience and kill her!”

“No, Stephen. Don’t do it” I manage to say but his arm wrapped around my neck tightly. I shook my head, signaling for him to not follow what Thunder was telling him, but he did it.

Thunder laughed evilly.

“Dad, what are you doing? Don’t hurt, Ivy!” Ronin said worriedly as he tried his best to get up. He looked confuse.

“This is for the best, son. Now, get his gun and kill him now!” he instructed Ronin.

“No, Ace! Please….don’t do it” I said, even though I was almost choking.

“Let go of Kelly first! You don’t have to hurt her!” Ronin looked angry now as he looked at me with concern.

“She’s a traitor and you know what we do to the likes of her! Don’t worry, I won’t hurt her as long as we succeed on killing the target” Ronin remained quiet for a couple of seconds while looking at Stephen and us alternately.

He looked confuse but then my eyes went wide when he slowly picked the gun from the floor and then pointed at Stephen.

“Ace, No!” I cried as I tried to wiggle out rom Thunder. I was so scared that he might really kill Stephen.

Stephen remained standing there, while looking at me.

Just thinking that he might be killed that moment gave me the kind of fear that I’ve never felt in my entire life.

He shifted his gaze to Ronin.

“Do it! C’mon, kill me now” Stephen dared Ronin with a smirk. I shook my head vigorously as tears fell from my eyes. I closed my eyes as I screamed Stephen’s name when I saw Ronin was about to pull the trigger.

A loud gunshot echoed the entire house. I closed my eyes at the same time.

“Stephen!” I kept on calling for him with my eyes close. I didn’t have the strength to look at him. I was crying. My entire body was trembling and I felt my knees gave out. I felt like I died that instant. Knowing that he got shot and I might lose him forever sliced my heart into tiny pieces.  

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

What do you think of this chapter?

Will T manage to survive?

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 35

A/N: Hi guys! To those who took their time to report my stolen story on Webnovel, thank you! I appreciate it :)

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

KELLY’s POV

I didn’t know how long I was closing my eyes like that. I was scared of opening my eyes and see that Stephen was already lifeless from being shot. I could already picture his bloody body inside my head and it was giving me an unexplainable feeling.

My entire body went numb while I just continued crying hopelessly. The brave and tough me suddenly became like a helpless baby. I heard someone groaning in pain followed by a deafening silence.

I wanted to rush to him but my body went frozen.

Then I heard some voices all of a sudden but what they were saying didn’t register on my mind. I felt like my brain stopped working. I couldn’t think anymore.

“Xuxu…” I heard that voice but I didn’t open my eyes. It sounded like it came from a distant.

I refused to open my eyes and see what was happening around me. Then I felt someone touched my cheeks. His warm palms felt so good against my skin. It brought me calmness and a safety feeling.

“Xuxu, open your eyes” he uttered. Was I hearing things? Was that Stephen Tyler?

My heart was still beating rapidly because of horror but it slowed down when I heard his voice. I slowly opened my eyes. Those tantalizing eyes of his were staring at me lovingly. He had a smile on his face. Tears welled my eyes even more.

“Hey, stop crying. I’m here. I’m alive” he said gently and then took my hands. He placed my palms on his cheeks, making me touch him, as if giving me assurance that I wasn’t just seeing things.

“Y-You’re alive. Y-You’re fine” I mumbled as I touched his cheek. His smile widened and then nodded his head. He raised his hand and then wiped my tears.

“Stop crying. I hate seeing you cry because it hurts me double. Your smile gives me the strength to survive each passing day. It gives me the courage to fight any battle. It serves as my sunshine and it makes me braver. That’s what your effect on me. I’m sorry for making you cry again but I am here now” he kissed my forehead full of love. Overwhelming happiness flowed in my heart as I sighed in relief.

I thought I already lost him. I thought he got shot but I was wrong! Before I could even stop myself, I embraced him tightly, uncaring of what was happening around us anymore. His smile made me think that everything was alright; that there wasn’t any danger anymore.

His body went still because of what I did but it was just for a second.

I felt him hug me back. His arms wrapped around me tightly, possessively. I felt him kissed the top of my head.

“I thought he got you. I thought you got shot. I thought you died on me and left me” I cried as I burrowed my face against his hard chest.

I didn’t care if he would see me become weak like this, crying for him. All I wanted to do was to hug him and make sure that I wasn’t just dreaming that he was fine.

“Thankfully, our reinforcements arrived on time. Cyrus and the others made it. I thought I was going to die a while ago while Ace was pointing his gun at me. I was staring at you the entire time because the last thing that I wanted to see and etched on my mind before I die was your pretty face” my sobs became louder upon hearing that.

“D-Don’t ever think of leaving me and die on me like that because I would never forgive you” I managed to say even though I was crying.

I tightened my arms around him. The fear of losing him was still there. I felt like he would disappear if I didn’t hold onto him tightly.

I heard him chuckle.

“Thankfully, he didn’t shot me because you would surely get mad at me again if that happened. I already have done enough and I don’t want to give you another reason to hate me even more” he answered.

“You shouldn’t’ve done that. You shouldn’t’ve put down your gun just because of me. You nearly died because you tried to protect me” I felt him shook his head. I felt him kissed my head once again.

“Your safety is more important to me than my life. I will gladly die for you. That’s how much I love you, xuxu” my heart swelled as it began beating erratically because of what he said. I lifted my face from burrowing on his chest and met his gaze.

“You’re crazy, you know that?” he gave me a lopsided grin and then touched my cheek in a feathery manner with the back of his hand.

“Yes. I am crazy, crazily in love with you” I could feel my cheeks redden as I bit my lower lip. His eyes turned darker when his gaze went to my lips. I could see the desire in his eyes. I could tell that he wanted to kiss me but he didn’t do it.

Instead, he hugged me even tighter and then burrowed his head on the crook of my neck.

I didn’t know why but I couldn’t help but to feel disappointment because he didn’t kiss me. I heaved a sigh. I realized how much I’ve missed him.

His arms around me felt so good. I tried to assess my heart if I still felt any anger or resentment towards him but I couldn’t find any negative feelings anymore. I wanted to pull away from him because I knew that I wasn’t ready yet to accept him fully in my life again but I pushed that thought away for now because I wanted to savor this moment.

I forgot about the danger that we were into and just held onto him, feeling safe and calm in his arms.

We remained like than for about a minute or two before I managed to pull away from him. I looked around us and was surprised to see other men around us. They looked unfamiliar to me except Cyrus.

“Everything’s under control now, T” Cyrus informed to Stephen. He nodded in response.

I looked behind me and I got surprised when I saw Uncle Lucas on the floor. He was bleeding. I gasped. I quickly looked at Ace. He was sitting silently at the corner while cupping his still bleeding shoulder.

Stephen was right. Everything was fine now. I didn’t know what happened.

Ace looked like he wasn’t himself while staring into space.

“What happened?” I asked Stephen. He heaved a sigh and then looked at Uncle Lucio who was barely conscious.

“It was Ace who saved us” my lips parted in shock.

“What do you mean? H-How come?”

“He didn’t shot me. I knew that he couldn’t do it after all that’s why I dared him. I could see the hesitant look in his eyes when he was pointing that gun at me. I think he already had an idea of his father’s doings that’s why he hesitated. When Lucio was ordering him to shoot me, he pulled the trigger but he shot the ceiling. He intentionally missed me.

“Lucio was so mad at him. He was shouting for him to kill me but he didn’t do it. Lucio let go of you and was about to shoot me when Ace shot his father. I was shock of what he did. I didn’t think that he would do that to his own father” I covered my mouth with my palm in disbelief.

I couldn’t believe what Ace did. I wasn’t aware of what was happening around me by that time because my eyes were closed and my mind was full of Stephen.

I was about to walk towards him when I felt Stephen’s hand stop me.

“Xuxu, don’t go near him”

“I want to talk to him” I answered determinedly and then looked into his eyes, silently asking him to let me. He took a deep breath and then nodded his head. He slowly let go of my hand.

I strode my way towards Ace.

“Ronin…” I said in a voice above whisper to get his attention. He slowly looked up at me. I could see how vulnerable he was at that moment.

“I’m sorry, Kelly. I’m sorry that I didn’t act on time. I let my father came here and caused all this” he said full of regret.

“Why did you change your mind? Why didn’t you kill Stephen when you had the chance? Why did you choose to shot your own father and save us?” he chuckled mirthlessly.

“Because I couldn’t do what he was asking me to do after what I’ve discovered about him” that surprised me.

“What do you mean?”

“Remember when you came yesterday at TBJ’s new headquarters?” I nodded my head.

“When you left, I overheard my father talking to someone on the phone. He was ordering that person to follow and spy on you because he knew that you were lying to him when you told him that you weren’t with Stephen anymore. He said that he didn’t have a trust in you anymore” I gasped in shock when I heard that. It was my fault that they discovered this facility. They set someone to follow me and I didn’t even notice because I wasn’t myself lately.

I became reckless and didn’t think that someone was actually following me. I put Stephen and the others in danger.

“I didn’t do anything about that because I thought he was right. I knew too that you wouldn’t do what he was asking you to do just like that because you love Stephen. I didn’t say anything even though I was so worried about you. I remained silent because I thought he wouldn’t hurt you but I was wrong because when the person he sent to spy on you informed him that you were with Stephen in this house, he ordered his men to kill the both of you.

“I tried my best to change his mind, to convince him not to hurt you but he was firm with his decision. I couldn’t do anything to change his mind. He even questioned my loyalty to the organization. Then after our talk, someone called me. He told me to meet him because he had something important to show me. I didn’t agree at first because I thought he was an enemy but when he told me that it was about my father, I agreed.

“I’m glad I went because what he showed me changed all my beliefs about Stephen” that made me curious. I couldn’t believe of the sudden turn of events. That man helped us, whoever he was.

“What do you mean? Who was that man?” he shook his head.

“I don’t know anything about him and I’ve never seen him before. He has a tattoo at the side of his neck”

“What did he show you?” his eyes went sombre as he smiled painfully.

“He showed me all the evidences that could prove that my father wasn’t the man I thought he was. He deceived me, all of us in TBJ” my eyebrows furrowed.

“What do you mean?”

“Stephen was right, Kelly. My father…my father is the protector of Horeeya all along. He was using his position in the TBJ to do that. He is also the supplier of weapons to the Horeeya “ that shocked me. Stephen was right all along!

“That man also showed me how my own father killed Stephen’s parents because they discovered his wrong doings” my lips parted.

“Yes, Kelly. My father killed them. Mr. and Mrs. Silva were bosses of TBJ before they died. They established TBJ together with my father. They were very good friends but my father got involved with the Horeeya . Just because of power and money, he agreed to be their protector. No wonder the government never had any valid intel about them because he was the one who was misleading everything.

“Then one day, Mr. and Mrs. Silva discovered about his secret and because of that, they remove him from being part of TBJ and was planning to capture him. My father didn’t do anything and let them believe that he would surrender but he just deceived them. He killed them by striking behind their backs. He made it look like it was an accident but it wasn’t” I was speechless of what I’ve heard. I couldn’t believe that Uncle Lucio could do all those horrible things to his own friends.

“Oh, my God” that was all I could say.

“He used the TBJ to erase anyone that was an obstacle to his path. He deceived us, including me” he almost whispered. I couldn’t help but to feel sorry for Ace.

All his life, he followed everything that his father told him because he wanted him to be proud of him.

Then I felt a presence behind me. I turned my head to see who it was when I saw Stephen. He had a dangerous expression on his face. The way he was staring at Ace was chilling.

“That was not the only thing he did. He also ordered his men to kidnap your brother” he uttered the last sentence while staring at Stephen.

I saw how Stephen’s fist tightened in so much anger. He looked like a bomb that was ready to explode. Overwhelming rage was visible all over his face.

I thought he was going to harm Ace but I was wrong. He turned his back on us and then strode his way towards Uncle Lucio. He was now conscious as the medics tended to him. They were putting him on the stretcher.

To my horror, he suddenly grabbed Uncle Lucio’s collar which caused him to groan in pain.

“Mr. Silva, you’re hurting him!” one of the medics rebuked but he ignored him.

“Why did you to that to my family, you b*stard?!” he yelled at him in so much anger.

“I-I didn’t do a-anything” that made Stephen snap. Before anyone could stop him, he punched Uncle Lucio.

“Stephen!” I screamed as I hugged him from behind, pulling him away from there.

“You killed my parents and kidnapped my brother and now you’re acting as if you didn’t do anything?! Tell me why you needed to destroy my family like that!” he was already out of control. He was going ballistic. He was blinded by so much anger.

“I already told you—”

“—Stop all the pretense, dad! You know what you did to them! Just tell him the truth! Admit all the things that you’ve committed in the past!” I heard Ace shouted at his father.

“I-I don’t have a-anything to admit” he stubbornly said. Ace gritted his teeth. Then my eyes widened when he took a gun and then pointed it on his temple.

“If you won’t admit to your sins, I’ll kill myself in front of you, dad” he threatened determinedly.

“A-Ace, put that down!” he tried to get up but he couldn’t because of his wound. Ace shook his head.

“No, dad. I’m done with all your lies. If you won’t say anything then accept that your only son will die because of your own doing” he was about to pull the trigger when Uncle Lucio screamed.

“No, Ace! I-I’ll talk, just don’t do it. Y-You’re the only one I have” everyone of us remained silent while watching them.

“Yes, I admit, I k-killed Stephano and Lily. I a-also ordered my men to kidnap their son as well” the tension on Stephen’s body heightened. I could feel how his body trembled in so much anger.

“You a*shole! I’m going to kill you!” he spat at Uncle Lucio and was about to attack him again but I stopped him by tightening my arms around his waist, doing my best to restrain him.

“Stephen, stop! Don’t stain your hands with his dirty blood”

“Let go of me, Kelly! I’m going to kill this son of a b*tch—”

“—please, honey, stop!” I pleaded as I sobbed. I couldn’t help but to cry because of looking at him in that state. He looked so different than the Stephen that I used to know. He looked murderous and I got afraid that he might lose himself to his rage and kill Uncle Lucio.

His body went still upon hearing what I’ve said. He didn’t move nor say anything for a few seconds. He then unwrapped my arms around his waist and then faced me.

He cupped my cheeks and then stared right into my eyes.

“I’ll stop, just don’t cry, xuxu” he whispered softly. I nodded my head and then smiled.

“Don’t let your rage get the best out of you because even if you kill him, nothing will change. You will just do something that you would regret. Let him pay for all his sins the right way. Don’t put justice in your own hands. I know that you’ve been deprived of justice for a long time but don’t let him win and escape by dying. Send him to jail and suffer” I tried convincing him.

His face softened before he slowly nodded his head before he enveloped me into a tight embrace. We stayed like that for a minute or so.

“You finally called me honey again” he said when we pulled away from our embrace.

“So?” he gulped.

“Haven’t you forgiven me yet, xuxu?” I smiled and then touched his cheek.

“Let’s talk about this on some other time. This is not the right time for that” I answered. He heaved a sigh and then raked his fingers through his hair.

“Okay. I’ll wait for that right time”.

  ☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭   

What do you think? Will they finally fix everything between them? 

What about Stephen Syril? What do you think will happen when he recovers?

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 36

A/N: Since this story is near its ending, I will update if the comments reach 50+. Happy reading, guys!

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

KELLY’s

POV

I looked at my wristwatch as I impatiently tapped at the arm of my chair. Then the blaring sound of the bell rang throughout the entire school. I abruptly stood up from my seat and then was about to rush towards the door to leave the room when I heard a voice.

“Hi, Kelly. It’s been a while” it was Mike. He has a reluctant expression on his face. This was the first time that he approached me since that incident when Stephen kissed me in front of him. He told me that it was better for him to keep his distance from me because he didn’t want to cause any problem in Stephen and I’s relationship.

He accepted my offer as a friend but we haven’t hang out ever since then. We just greet each other whenever we see each other in the school premises but we haven’t talked any longer than that. Even though we’re classmates in a few subjects, he chose to seat far from me.

“Yes. It’s been a while even though we see each other everyday. How are you now?” the reluctance on his face disappeared. His eyes shone with gladness.

“I’m fine. I missed hanging out with you though” his tone became sad and I suddenly felt guilty. I avoided hanging out with him just like before because I didn’t want Stephen and me to fight. Knowing him, he’s a very possessive man. I mentally shook my head.

“We can still hang out together sometimes. We still have a week left before graduation so I want to make the best out of it”

“But your boyfriend will get mad if he saw me hanging out with you for sure” I sighed and then forced a smile.

“It’s okay” it was all that I could say. Since Syril woke up and after that encounter that happened between us and Uncle Lucio, we haven’t had a chance to talk properly yet. Yes, I told him that we would talk about us when the right time comes but until now, I was still confused.

I’ve been busy with my studies and I purposely didn’t visit them. Even though I knew where they reside right now, I decided to just give a time for everything to settle down first before we could talk.

I didn’t know why but knowing that Stephen Syril was now finally awake, I felt like I needed to talk to him first before I could properly face Stephen Tyler and settle things between us.

“Are you sure?” the voice of Mike pulled me put of my deep thoughts. I forced a smile and then nodded my head.

“Yes. I’m sure. Anyway, I really need to go now. See you around” his smile widened and this time, he looked happy.

I went out of the room and then directly strode towards the gate. I looked around but my grandparents’ driver hasn’t arrived yet.

Cyrus stopped being my bodyguard now and even though my grandma wanted to hire another one to guard me, I insisted that I didn’t need one. She was so against my decision but when my father told her that I would be fine on my own, she finally conceded.

Stephen quit his job as well and decided to concentrate on Syril. His vendetta finally came to an end especially now that Horeeya is gone.

Cyrus called me the other day and informed me that Uncle Lucio finally spilled all the things that he knew about Horeeya . Because of the information that he gave, they finally located their new camp and managed to eradicate the remaining members of that terrorist group.

Syril is finally safe now because those people who were planning to kill him finally got caught. Some of them got killed because they fought against the soldiers.

Finally, the Silva brothers got the justice that they deserve. I wanted to visit them today but the timing wasn’t good.

Last night, my grandma called me and she informed me that we would be having a family dinner at their place. I didn’t know what the occasion was but I just said yes because I knew that she wouldn’t accept a no anyway.

While I was looking around, the big tree near the gate caught my attention. I couldn’t help but to reminisce those moments when Stephen Tyler and I hang out together under that tree. A smile formed on my lips upon remembering that.

Now that I think about it, Stephen Syril didn’t like us hanging out under that tree before. I was so confused back then why he didn’t want for us to even sit there but I just chose to ignore it. Now I finally understood why he was acting weirdly back then because he wasn’t the same man that I used to hang-out with under that tree.

Then I found myself walking towards that big tree and then sat on the bench under it. I really missed him already but there was something that was stopping me from talking to him. I didn’t know why. There was something inside of me that was telling me that I need to properly weigh everything first so that I wouldn’t have anything to regret about someday.

I heaved a sigh and then took my phone out. I was about to call my grandma to ask her why the driver hasn’t arrived yet when I heard that familiar voice.

“Hi, xuxu” my breath got caught in my lungs as I looked at my right side to confirm my suspicion. I was right. It was Stephen Tyler. He was staring at me full of longing and I couldn’t help but to get affected. My heart skipped a beat upon seeing his handsome face.

He was looking at me as if he wanted to rush towards me and envelope me into a tight embrace but he didn’t do so. He smiled grimly before he stepped closer to me.

“This is for you” he handed me the bouquet of flowers that he was holding. I gasped. It looked like the same flower he used to give me more three years ago.

The twins really have different styles when it comes to pleasing me. Even the flowers that they used to give me were different. Even though I noticed all those changes, I couldn’t believe that I didn’t ask about it to Stephen Syril.

“Thank you” I almost stammered. I bit my lower lip. I heard him groan as he raked his fingers through his hair.

“Please don’t bite your lips like that, xuxu. You know that that’s my weakness” I couldn’t help but blush because of what he said. There was an obvious desire in his eyes and I felt like my body went hot all over.

“W-Why are you here?” I asked, intentionally changing the topic. He sat beside me and I groaned inwardly when our arms touched. I could smell his manly scent and it was sending my sense into turmoil. Goodness! I couldn’t believe that he has this strong effect on me that I’ve never felt to other men before. Even to Syril…

“Before I answer your question, I just want you to know that I missed you so much, xuxu. You don’t know how much” he said those words while looking into my eyes. Every word that he uttered has an intense emotion along with it.

I suddenly felt like there was a lump in my throat. I swallowed hard. I was about to answer when he continued.

“But I know that you’re not ready yet. I know that you still need time to think things through especially now that Syril finally awake. Even though I am scared that you might have a change of heart and choose him after this, I will still give you enough time to think. I know that I am being selfish right now considering that Syril has just woken up from coma but I don’t want to lie to myself anymore. I want you to know that even though I lied to you about many things before, my love for you is pure and honest. Please, don’t ever doubt that especially now”

“What do you mean?” I questioned above whisper. I suddenly felt alarm of the way he talked. I felt like he was about to say something that I wasn’t ready to hear yet. He sounded like he was saying goodbye or something.

He took my hand and then kissed it twice lovingly.

“Joaquin recommended Syril to his father. He’s a famous doctor in Germany and he is guarantying that Syril would recover fully if he’s going to be the one to tend to him”

“In Germany? D-Don’t tell me…”

“Yes, xuxu. I will take Syril to Germany” I felt like I tasted something bitter upon hearing that.

“So, you’re leaving me again” it was a statement. I couldn’t help but to chide at him full of resentment. I stood up and tried to pull my hand from his grip, planning to leave him there, when he suddenly pulled me roughly to his body and then hugged me tightly.

My face was buried on his chest. The bouquet that I was holding got crumpled but no one between us cared about it anymore.

“Let go of me!” I tried to sound stern but he didn’t let me go. I couldn’t help but to feel resentful because of a reason I couldn’t pinpoint but there was one thing that was clear and that was the fact that I didn’t want him to leave me. I felt him kissed the top of my head.

“Please, don’t be like this. I came here because I wanted to see you for the last time before we fly to Germany tomorrow” tomorrow?!

My heart tightened of the thought that he would be leaving me. I couldn’t help but to feel emotional. I pulled away from him and then stared at him bitterly.

“I see that you already made your decision” I bit the insides of my cheeks to prevent myself from crying in front of him. My throat was already aching because of trying my best to hide my emotions. I wanted to appear like what he said was nothing to me but I couldn’t do it.

He cupped my face and then made me look into his eyes. He looked emotional too.

“I am doing this for the two persons that I cherish the most and that’s you and Syril. I want to go to Germany because I want to make sure that Syril will be better someday. I want him to have a normal life just like before, especially now that he could finally live in peace without worrying about anything because he’s safe now. He never had a normal life ever since he got taken away from us and I want to do everything to give him the chance to recover from all of this. The people that destroyed our family will be spending their lives in jail and could not do anything to harm him anymore.

“At the same time, I am doing this for you. I want to give you time to decide. I know that deep inside of you, you’re still confused about your feelings. I know that it’s not that easy but I am willing to do anything to give you the time to think things through before you choose between us. I don’t want to rush you into this. I just hope that when the time comes that we get reunited, you will choose to love me. Please forgive me for all the things that I’ve brought you. I love you so much”

Every word that he said brought an unexplainable feeling inside of me. Deep inside my heart, I knew that I already forgave him about what he did but he was right. We need a break from all of this. We need time to heal from all the things that happened and at the same time, we need to do this because the timing isn’t good yet.

There’s Syril to be considered first because we wouldn’t be able to achieve real happiness if I we wouldn’t settle our personal issues first.

“I already forgive you” I answered in an almost inaudible voice. I put my hand over his hands that were still touching my cheeks.

“Really, xuxu? Do you mean it?” he looked surprised but happiness was evident on his face as well. I smiled and then nodded my head.

“You made me so happy, xuxu. Thank you” we stared into each other’s eyes for a couple of seconds before he slowly drew his face closer to mine and then captured my lips for a gentle kiss.

We both gasped when we felt each other’s lips. It felt like it’s been a long time since the last time we kissed.

“Will you wait for me?” he asked huskily. His lips were still touching mine. His eyes were like begging for me to say yes.

Gosh! I was just staring at him but I already knew what my answer would be. I just realized that I didn’t need to be away from them in order to make a final decision because my heart already knew whom it belongs to.

I bit my lower lip. I felt so silly of thinking that I still need time to process everything because I’ve finally understood the degree of my love to each one of them. My heart was fully aware whom it loved ever since the beginning.

“You don’t have to ask me that because I will be just here, waiting for you to come back” he gasped in surprise.

“D-Do you mean…” I smiled at him sweetly.

“Yes, honey. I love you too. From the beginning, you’re the only one that I love” he beamed with happiness but that disappeared right away and replaced by guilt.

“What about Syril?” I heaved a sigh before I answered.

“I thought I loved him but when I discovered that there were actually two of you; that you were the one whom I first met and that he was the one who came back after a month and pretended to be you, I realized that the love I had for him wasn’t that deep. When we got back together, the love I felt for you was incomparable that even though you deceived me, my love for you remained here” I said the last two words while pointing at the part of my chest where the heart was located.

To my surprised, he suddenly pulled me by the nape and then sealed my lips with a passionate kiss. I groaned in pleasure before I wrapped my arms around his neck. I kissed him with equal fervor.

The kiss was hot and wild. We were kissing as if we couldn’t get enough of each other. Our longing for each other was too much.

“I really missed you” his voice was husky with evident hunger and need.

“Me too, honey. Me too” he kissed me again.

“Let’s get out of here” he murmured against my lips after a minute or so. I instantly nodded my head. 

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

What do you think of this chapter,

guys

?

Do you agree that for them to get separated for them to think things through first? 

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 37

A/N: Hi guys! Thank you for the comments. It has already reached 50+ so I’ve updated just like I’ve promised. Anyway, I’ll update when my desired number of comments (70+) 

will be met! Thank you! 

KELLY’s POV

I looked around us. This was the second time that he brought me here in his house and the feeling was great. Now that we finally knew everything about each other and we didn’t have any secrets that we’re hiding from one another, the happiness that we were feeling was unexplainable.

I couldn’t believe that after all that we’ve been through, we could still be with each other like this again.

“Why are you suddenly became quiet? Are you nervous?” Tyler asked teasingly as he was ascending the stairs while carrying me on his arms. He didn’t even looked like he was having a hard time carrying me. In fact, it was the opposite.

He looked unaffected of my weight. Even though I am on the skinny side, I knew that I wasn’t that light but since he insisted to carry me, I just went on with the flow.

When we stepped out of his car a while ago, he suddenly scooped me up onto his arms and carried me inside the house. I ordered him to put me down but he was so stubborn that he kissed me hard on the lips to shut me up.

I couldn’t help but to feel embarrassed when the maids saw us but thankfully they didn’t say anything aside from greeting us.

I rolled my eyes of his question and that made him chuckle.

“Why would I get nervous? It’s just that I thought I wouldn’t get the chance to step foot in this house again but here I am, happily being with you again” his smiled at me lovingly but he didn’t comment. I could see that he was so happy as well.

When he asked me to go with him, I didn’t hesitate. I called my grandma to inform her that I wouldn’t make it at the family dinner, he got mad. But when I told her that I was with my boyfriend, she got surprised. I could still remember out conversation on the phone a while ago…

“How come that you have a boyfriend? Why didn’t you tell us about this? Don’t tell me your parents knew about this?” she queried with a high voice. She sounded sulky all of a sudden.

“Grandma, you don’t have to be upset. I haven’t informed about this to them either”

“Who is this is boyfriend of yours then? Is it Mike?”

“No, grandma, but you already met him before” I answered with all honesty as I threw a glance at Stephen who was busy driving.

“Who is it then? Maybe this is the right time for you to introduce him to us. Bring him to our family dinner so that we could meet him” her voice became calm now.

“I’m sorry, grandma, but just as I told you just now, I can’t come. Don’t worry, I’ll let you meet him when the right time comes” I heaved her sigh.

“What else could I do?” she sighed again.

“I can’t believe that my only grandchild has now a boyfriend” she continued which made me laugh.

“Grandma, you’re forgetting that I’m about to graduate college soon” I reminded her. We continued talking until I finally persuaded her to let me off for now.

“You really love your grandparents” Stephen said when my conversation with my grandma finally ended.

“Of course. I love them so much” I answered proudly…

“Open the door” he instructed me when we finally reached the door of his room. That pulled me out of my reverie.

I obliged. He entered inside after that and then closed the door with his foot.

He gently deposited me on the bed. I sat up and was about to remove my shoes when he stopped me.

“Let me, xuxu”

“But I can manage” I refused but he didn’t listen to me. He began removing my shoes off of me. I bit my lower lip and just let him do what he pleased. He’s really sweet and he’s making me fall in love even more with him.

When he was done, he removed his and then got on the bed with me. He hugged me and then buried his face on the crook of my neck as we remained lying together.

“I can’t believe you’re here with me right now, xuxu. I thought you would never forgive me because of all the lies and pain that I brought you before” he murmured as his arms tightened around me.

“I thought so too but when I thought that you got shot because of me, I realized that I wouldn’t take it if you leave me. I was so scared. That was when I finally came to a realization that you’re the only man for me. No matter what you did and what happened in the past, I realized that I was willing to forget all those, just stay alive because the important thing is now. Even though I got confused if whom I really love between you and Syril, I listened to what my heart wants and that was for me to be with you because you’re the only man I love and will love until my last breath” he met my gaze and I saw how his eyes brightened up with total happiness.

“Thank you for choosing me, xuxu” he suddenly looked emotional while saying those words. I shook my head and then cupped his face as I stared at him full of love.

“You don’t have to thank me, honey. I chose you not because I wanted to but because you’re very special to me. You’re the only one who owns my heart and I don’t think I’ll survive life without you with me, loving me”

“Me too, xuxu. I don’t think I can’t make it if I lost you just like before. Now that I’ve experienced loving you and making you mine, I don’t know if I could let you go just like that”

“You’re saying that now but you were willing to leave me here in the USA and go to Germany” I answered sulkily. He chuckled and then pecked my lips with a gentle kiss.

“You weren’t listening to me carefully before, xuxu. I didn’t say that I would give up on you. I wanted to give you the time to think things through because I thought you were confused about your feelings. I-I thought, you still love Syril and—” before he could complete his sentence, I kissed him hard on the lips, preventing him to say anything.

We were both catching our breaths when we pulled away from that fervent kiss.

“What was that kiss for?” he asked, still catching his breath.

“Nothing. I just don’t want to hear what you were about to say because it’s useless. You’re the man I only love. Period” his face was full of contentment while staring at me.

“Why don’t you come with us in Germany?” he offered. I shook my head while smiling at him amusedly.

“You know that I can’t do that, honey. My graduation will be next week already and I have to attend that. My parents will be disappointed for sure If they wouldn’t see me at stage during that day” he heaved a sigh and didn’t speak for a couple of seconds.

“Okay. I understand” there was a hint of sadness in his voice.

“I’ll be waiting for you, honey” he finally smiled because of what I’ve said and then took something from the pocket of his pants. My eyebrows furrowed when he suddenly got off the bed with a serious look on his face.

“Come here” he motioned for me to sit on the edge of the bed. I did as I was told. To my surprise, he suddenly knelt on his knee before me and then opened the small box that was in his hand. It revealed a beautiful ring!

My heart suddenly started beating faster. I felt like the world stopped revolving that moment.

“I know that this is so sudden but I will not waste any more time to ask you the question that I have been dreaming of asking you one day. I am not rushing things but I just want you to know that I am serious of what we have and I don’t have any plans of letting you slip through my fingers again. When I get back from Germany, will you give me the honor of marrying you, Ms. Kelly Jane Knight?”

I gasped hearing what he said. He uttered that last sentence full of emotions and I was overwhelmed by the intense happiness that rose in my heart. I couldn’t believe that this day would come that Stephen Tyler would ask me to marry him.

Yes, he’s already my boyfriend but I didn’t think that he would ask me to marry him. I was so overjoyed.

“Xuxu…please, answer me” he was almost begging and his expression was so cute. He looked like he was scared that I might turn him down.

Instead of answering, I leaned over and then kissed him. I let him feel all the words that I wanted to say through that kiss.

“I love kissing you, xuxu, but I also need an answer. Is it a yes?” I chuckled full of amusement.

“What do you think?” I teased him. He groaned but patiently waited for my answer. I gently flicked the tip of his nose with my fingers and then said the words that he was waiting for me to say.

“It’s a yes, honey”

“Yes! Yes! Thank God, she said yes!” he was yelling like a fool. He even punched the air like crazy. I couldn’t hold my laugh.

I didn’t know that he could act this way. He looked like a child that was full of happiness during Christmas.

He finally put the ring on my finger and I was surprised that it fitted well. He then sealed it with a kiss.

“You did a good job of choosing a ring, honey. You even got my size right” I voiced out after that kiss.

“That’s where you’re wrong, xuxu” he answered, beaming proudly.

“What do you mean?”

“Well, I didn’t buy this ring. I was the one who made it” my lips parted in surprise.

“Y-You made it?”

“Yup. I am a jewelry maker and designer. I made this ring when you accepted me as your boyfriend months ago. I was also the one who made the bracelet that I gave you including the necklace that Syril gave you” I remained staring at him, bewildered.

Then I realized something. I’ve been wondering why the necklace has K ❤ T engraved in it before. Now, I finally understood it. Tyler was the one who made that necklace for me that’s why our initials were engraved in it. Not Syril and I’s initials.

He really does love me. I didn’t know what to say. All I knew was, I was so happy. I felt so loved.

“I love you, honey” I declared full of love as our eyes met. He wrapped an arm around my waist then pulled me closer to his muscled body.

“I love you too, xuxu. So much” he answered before he captured my lips with a passionate kiss. I clung my arms around his neck as I kissed him back with equal fervor.

I gasped when he suddenly hoisted me up and instructed me to wrap my legs around his waist. We continued kissing hotly before I felt him deposited me on the bed.

His hands instantly began roaming around my body while we’re kissing wildly like there’s no tomorrow.

“I want you” he breathed when he finally let go of my lips. I bit my lower lip when I felt his hand began massaging my core through my jeans. I could feel the warmed of his palm through the fabric of my jeans and it was adding to the heat that I was feeling.

“I wanted you too, honey” because of my answer, his movements became instant and almost desperate. Before I knew it, I was already naked before his eyes.

His eyes were devouring my body while staring at me full of lust and desire. He gulped inaudibly.

He then began taking off his clothes but he was doing it ever so slowly as if he was tempting me and testing my patience. I groaned in frustration and then sat up to help him undress. I heard him chuckle.

“Impatient, are we?” I ignored him as I began unbuttoning his fly. He threw his shirt somewhere when he finally took it off just like what he did to my clothes.

I was about to start pulling his pants down him when he stopped me by gently pushing me back on the bed until I was lying flat on my back.

“Don’t be too impatient, xuxu. We have all night” he grinned boyishly before he quickly took off the remaining articles of his clothes.

I couldn’t help but to stare at his muscled body in awe. He looked so strong and ever so manly. I could stare at him all day. Even though I’ve already seen him naked before, I couldn’t help but to admire his body.

“You’re so beautiful, xuxu. Let me love you” he whispered huskily before he began pleasuring me…

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

What do you think of this chapter?

How do you want this story to end?

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 38

A/N: Hi guys! Sorry that i haven’t updated yesterday. I was just so busy and didn’t have time. For those of you who are reading

L’amour fou(The beauty & the possessive series 2)

; sorry guys but i can’t update that story of mine today. I didn’t have enough time to finish my update. I hope you understand. 

This chapter is mostly BS so if you’re not into BS, you can escape this chapter.

WARNING!!! This chapter contains MATURE scenes for ADULTS and OPEN-MINDED readers only! Read at your own risk!!!

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

KELLY’s POV

My hands were clutching the sheets tightly while my head was turning from side to side. I kept on chanting his name with my eyes closed as he continued giving me that unexplainable pleasure. I opened my eyes and then looked at him.

I got surprised when I caught him staring at me too. A naughty grin occurred his lips before I felt his naughty tongue invaded my weakness and worked its magic.

“Oh, my…!” I squealed as I let go of the sheets and then pulled at his hair. This wasn’t the first time that he did this erotic act to me but the pleasure was still the same. It was too much. My legs were already trembling as I felt that strong wave of sensation that was about to hit me.

I could see that he was having a blast of what he was doing and that boasted my confidence as a woman. I’ve never expected that he could desire me to this extent.

He caressed the sides of my thighs with the palm of his hands as he continued eating me out vigorously. The naughty sounds of what he was doing could be heard inside the four corners of the room and it was making me wilder.

The scorching heat in the center of my being was getting stronger like a hurricane. I knew that it was about to struck me.

My breathing became ragged. My throat went dry and sore already because I kept on moaning and calling his name.

He began shaking his head as he sucked on my hard nub and I almost lost my mind because of what he did. I couldn’t believe that this sweet erotic sensation that he was giving me could let out the wild side in me. I was enjoying every second of it.

But then to my big disappointment, he suddenly stopped. I felt like he left me hanging.

I couldn’t help but to get irritated and was about to snap at him when I noticed him change his position. He sat in a kneeling position and then pulled my legs towards him a little bit roughly. My cheeks heated up in embarrassment when he pulled me closer even more until my butt lifted from the bed. My wetness was already leveled to his mouth.

He held me by the bottom to support my body. Both my legs were already on his shoulders. I felt like a sacrifice that was ready for a ritual, as if I was offered for him. .

A muffled scream came out of my lips when he resumed what he was doing a while ago.

“That’s it, honey…Oh, gosh…it feels so good” I couldn’t help but to moan. Even though my position wasn’t that comfortable, I couldn’t care less about that anymore because my whole attention was on the incomparable delight that he was giving to me.

“Massage your breasts for me, xuxu. I want to see you do it” I heard him instructed with desire-filled eyes. I already threw all the inhibitions in me that I followed what he said right away. We were staring into each other’s eyes while I began kneading my breasts.

I bit my lower lip, trying to seduce him even more, as I pinched the peak of my gloves with my fingers as I continued massaging them.

The pleasure heightened when I did that and I felt like I would lose my sanity any moment now. I kept on purring like a wild cat in heat that my body began trembling. Then I felt something hard poking my back.

The need that I was feeling intensified when I felt that long hard thing .

An idea popped up in my head. I tried my best to reach for his hardness as my other hand continuously massaging my breasts alternately. I heard him grunt when my hand got a hold of his steel-like manhood.

Because of what I did, the way he was eating me out became more intense. I began playing with his c*ck with my hand in an up and down motion.

He was now humming against my wetness as he used his tongue and lips to get me to ultimate pleasure. Just a little bit more and the fire within me would burst. My breathing was already uneven.

“Oh, God! Ohh….” I wailed wildly as my body began to spasm. My legs buckled uncontrollably and before I knew it, that ball of fire in the pit of my stomach exploded like a bomb.

“Tyler!” I screamed. My body trembled as I reached my org*sm. He didn’t stop there. He hungrily licked everything that came out of me. My eyes rolled back in sheer pleasure. I lost myself as I was at the peak of my climax.

“Honey…Honey…” I cried as my hand tightened around his hard shaft. When my orgsm finally began to ebb, I continued working on his cck. He was so hard that it felt like he was about to explode any moment now. I knew that he was near as well.

He gave my core one last lick which made me shudder before he finally put my legs down. He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand.

“Did you like it, xuxu?” he asked with a naughty grin but that grin instantly disappeared when I picked up the pace of my hand around him.

“Damn! That feels nice, xuxu” he grunted as his head fell back in pleasure. He looked like he was extremely enjoying my attention. Knowing that, the urge to pleasure him more rose within me.

Before he could react, I quickly sat up and then pushed him on the bed which caused him to lie down on his back.

“What the—” he was about to sit back up when I quickly moved and sat on his tummy, facing his friend down there. My hand went back playing with his stiffness before I knelt on my knees on top of him and took him in my mouth.

“Xuxu…you’re killing me!” he even cursed expletives as I began bobbing my head in an up and down manner, trying my best to accommodate him.

This was my first time doing this kind of naughtiness and it felt empowering as a woman knowing that I could make him lose his mind as well. Just by the way he groan and grunt with pleasure was giving me the confidence to continue giving the same pleasure that he just gave me just now.

Even though he was huge, I persevered. I could feel my core becoming needy again. I gasped in surprise when I suddenly felt his fingers on my wetness, teasing my opening. I moaned in pleasure.

“Your mouth feels so hot, xuxu…ahh…” he groaned as he continued stimulating my weakness down there. I felt like his manhood became even harder as I continued my ministrations.

My eyes widened when he suddenly inserted a finger inside of me and then began moving it erotically. I released his c*ck from my mouth just to moan loudly because of that mind blowing pleasure but my hand continued stroking him, playing with his balls from time to time.

I gyrated my hips while wailing with ecstasy. My mind went hazy again as that familiar pleasure heightened once again.

“I can’t take it anymore, xuxu. I want you now” he pleaded huskily. Even I wanted him already as well. I wanted to prolong the foreplay and let him finish because I wanted him to totally lose his mind too just like what he did to me.; Besides, I was still enjoying what I was doing but the need to have him inside of me was more than appealing.

We both know that our need for each other was already passed its limit.

I sat on his tummy and was about to turn around and face him when he suddenly held my hips with his strong hands and then lifted my a*s off him.

“Guide me inside of you, xuxu” he said hoarsely. I swallowed hard when I realized what he wanted me to do. I did as I was told and then held his friend down there and aligned it to my center. I bit my lower lip when the tip of his hugeness kissed my wetness.

My moans became louder when I slowly began to lower down my body to accommodate him.

“You’re killing me, xuxu” his voice was impatient. I was about to say something when he did the unexpected.

“Honey!” I screamed when he suddenly lowered me down and impaled me on his manhood. He was now buried inside of me to the hilt. Yes, I felt a little bit of pain but the pleasure was stronger. When he started to guide my hips to move in an up and down motion, that little discomfort faded quickly.

I could feel how hard and big he was and the friction was incomparable.

I craned my head to look at him behind me and I saw that he was gritting his teeth. Ecstasy was written all over his face.

His hands were on both sides of my waist, as if measuring my waistline. He was watching how our sensitive areas collided with one another and that made my body burn with scorching fire of desire.

I looked down between my legs and saw how my womanhood welcomed his long and hard shaft. It was such a sinful and erotic view.

“Faster, xuxu!” he grunted. My vginal walls clamped around his cck and it felt so good especially when he began matching my movements with upward hard thrusts. I was already losing my head while I kept on moaning. The pleasure was too much and I couldn’t take it anymore.

I’ve read once that this position we’re in called a reverse cowgirl position and I didn’t expect it to be this good.

Our movements became faster and harder. The wet slapping sounds of flesh against flesh accompanied by our moans and groans were echoing inside the four corners of the room. My nails were almost digging into his legs but he seemed like he couldn’t feel the pain at all.

My eyes widened when I felt his hand on my breasts, alternately kneading them in a very erotic manner while his other hand went to play with my cl*t.

“Oh, xuxu. You feel so good. I love how tight and hot you are” the slamming of our bodies became even wilder and desperate. He continued circling my hard nub as I felt that ultimate pleasure fast approaching.

Just a little bit more…Then a couple of fast and hard trusts more and that erotic wave of sensation washed over me.

“Tyler—honey!” I screamed as my climax hit me hard. He wrapped his arms around my waist as he rammed inside of my already quivering p*ssy. This time, he was aiming for his release.

“Ahhh…” he barraged me with steady thrusts before he grunted and then gave me one last hard slam as he let himself go. I felt him bit my shoulder gently as I felt his juices drenched my insides. Feeling him releasing his hot stuff inside of me made me reach another climax and it almost took all my strength away.

“Oh, God…“I said while catching my breath. I leaned my back against his body. We were both drenched with sweat but we didn’t care anymore.

“That feels so good” he whispered as he rained small kisses on my shoulder. He was holding me tightly in his arms as I remained on his lap. He was still inside of me.

Feeling his tight embrace after making love with him completed everything. I felt contented, loved and happy.

This kind of intimacy where your partner would let you feel like you’re the most beautiful woman on earth; treats you like the most precious thing for him and would whisper sweet nothings after would be the best feeling ever.

I’ve never thought that I could experience being cherished and loved like this and it was making me feel emotional. Tears escaped my eyes.

“Hey…Why are you crying?” he asked ever so gently. I quickly wiped my tears and then craned my head to look at him. He looked worried. I couldn’t help but to chuckle.

“Nothing. I’m just so happy right now” his eyebrows scrunched together.

“Happy? Then why are you crying? You’re making me worried. I feel like you didn’t like what we just did” I couldn’t hold back my laugh.

“Silly. Of course, I liked it. Actually, I loved it. Don’t worry. These are just tears of joy. I just can’t believe that we’re together like this again. I can’t believe that I could love someone like this. I love you so much, honey” happiness sparkled in his tantalizing eyes of his.

“I feel the same way, xuxu. You’re the only woman for me and I will love you fir the rest of my life. I love you too. Very much” my heart swelled as we kissed each other sweetly.

“I’m sorry that I can’t come to your graduation” Tyler whispered with a hint of guilt. He heaved a sigh. We’re currently lying on the bed now in a spooning position. He was hugging me as if I would disappear from him.

The scorching fire of desire has finally ebbed down considerably between us.

Yes, I am sad knowing that he won’t make it to my graduation but i am trying to understand. Syril’s condition is more important.

“Don’t worry about it, honey. I understand. Just do what you need to do so that Syril will recover faster. I’ll be just here, waiting for your return”

“I’m so lucky to have you in my life, xuxu. You are really such a wonderful woman not to mention understanding. Thank you”

“You don’t have to thank me. Just make it up to me when you get back, okay?” he nodded his as he buried his face on the crook of my neck.

“Of course. I’ll do that” I moaned seductively when I felt him begin planting kisses on my neck to my shoulder. His hands began their exploration on my body once again. I couldn’t help but to get affected of his burning touch and kisses.

That flame ignited once again.

“Aren’t you tired yet?” he chuckled and instead of stopping, he continued what he was doing; seducing me for another round. I faced him.

“Nope. When it comes to you, I am always ready so get ready, xuxu. I’ll tire you out tonight until you can’t walk anymore” he even wiggled his eyebrows playfully. My eyes bulged.

“Tyler!” I rebuked. He laughed heartily.

“I like it when you call me by my name. At last, you’re not calling me Stephen anymore”

“Why? Don’t you like me calling you by your first name?” I asked curiously.

“Well, it’s not like that. I just feel like you’re calling Syril everytime you call me Stephen” I chuckled softly and cupped his face.

“You’ve been feeling jealous about that then?” he didn’t answer and I couldn’t help but to laugh at him.

“Oh, my gosh! So, you were jealous, huh?” I couldn’t stop my laugh. His eyes darkened before he smirked at me.

“Now, you’re teasing me, huh? I’m gonna make you pay” he answered playfully before he suddenly placed himself on top of me and then parted my legs with his hands. I gasped in surprise.

Before I could react, he suddenly invaded my already wet core with his ragingly rock-hard c*ck.

My laugh replaced by moans of pleasure.

“You’re so naughty” he just grinned from ear to ear.

“I know, right?” I rolled my eyes and pinched him on the side. He laughed before he kissed me passionately.

“ Eu te amo, xuxu “ I heard him whisper before he started moving.

“I love you too, honey” I answered while staring at him lovingly.

That night, he took me several times until we couldn’t move a finger anymore. We feel asleep with smiles on our faces as he enveloped me inside his arms. I felt so contented and happy.

But when the next day came, I couldn’t help but to feel sad when he dropped me by at my place and then said his goodbye to me. It was so hard to say goodbye.

We hugged and kissed each other until he had to leave. I wanted to cry knowing that I wouldn’t see him for a couple of months or maybe years but I managed to gather myself together and stopped myself from crying because I knew that he would come back to me for sure and when that time comes, nothing could separate us for sure. 

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

There is one more problem that they need to face before this story ends. Stay tuned!

What do you think will happen next to this story? 

How long do you think before they meet again?

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 39

Happy reading! 80 comments before i update the next one! Enjoy :)

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

STEPHEN TYLER’s POV

I couldn’t control the excitement that I was feeling as I stared at Kelly and I’s picture on my phone. Just a little bit more and I would see her again. I couldn’t believe that I survived this past one year without seeing her. Even though I’ve been missing her so much and I felt like I couldn’t take it anymore, I had to endure it. A lot has happened and Syril needed me by his side more than anything.

I couldn’t afford to be selfish while he on the other hand was still on the process of recovering.

Even though Kelly and I talk to each other almost everyday through skype, the longing that I was feeling for her was still there. It wasn’t enough to just talk to her and see her through skype because I desperately wanted to hold her, feel her warmth and kiss her as well. I really missed everything about her.

Six months ago, I was scheduled to go home to see Kelly but Syril suddenly overheard Joaquin and I’s conversation. He was still in a wheelchair back then. I could still remember the shock and pained expression on his face when he discovered the truth…

“Kelly must be happy that you finally decided to go home and see her” Joaquin said with an amusement look on his face while staring at me. Well, he was happy for me but he was teasing me to be a p*ssy whipped. Well, I didn’t care about that at all.

“She was so happy when I told her the good news” I answered. Then I noticed that Joaquin’s face suddenly looked worried.

“What about Syril, T? Did you inform about your relationship to him already?” I heaved a deep sigh and then shook my head.

“He deserves to know the truth”

“I know but I think it’s not the time to tell him yet. He keeps on talking about Kelly and I think it is giving him the drive to undergo with the rehabilitations that he needs to do so that he would recover. I don’t think this is the right time for that” I couldn’t help but to feel sad and guilty while saying that.

Ever since Syril finally could speak properly again, he had nothing on his mind but Kelly. He kept on asking about her and I didn’t know what to answer.

I wanted to tell the truth that Kelly is finally my girl but I didn’t have the heart to destroy the happiness that I was seeing on his face everytime he was talking about Kelly.

“But you’re being unfair to him, T. You are giving him false hope. He thinks that when he recovers, he could still go back to Kelly but we both know that it’s not possible anymore” I was about to answer when a voice suddenly echoed behind us.

“What do you mean by that?” his tone was firm. My heart began beating rapidly when I saw who it was. I swallowed hard.

He was in his wheelchair. His private nurse was behind him.

“S, let me explain” my voice almost faltered. I saw how he stared at me full of resentment. I opened my mouth to begin telling him the truth but nothing came out.

He chuckled humorlessly, almost bitterly but then he forced a faint smile.

“Does she have someone now?” he asked. Joaquin remained silent but the way he was staring at me was as if telling me to just confess the truth to my brother already. The air thickened around us. I slowly nodded my head.

“Y-Yes. Kelly already have a boyfriend” my heart almost broke when I saw the raw pain that registered on his face. It was so hard to see him like that. If it’s possible, I would take all the pain that he was feeling right now but I couldn’t. I realized that I should tell him everything before he discovers it from other people.

“Kelly and I are already in a relationship. We became an official couple one month before you woke up from coma” he shook his head. I proceed on telling him everything that happened. From the moment when Kelly and I reunited again and I became his bodyguard until we became a couple.

“No. You’re lying” his voice was almost inaudible while shaking his head in utter disbelief. His eyes watered. He looked at Joaquin, seeking for confirmation.

“He’s telling the truth, S” my eyes widened when he suddenly punched the wall on his right. I got worried when I saw that his knuckles were already reddish. I was about to approach him when he raised his hand, motioning for me not to come closer to him.

“Is this your way of getting back at me?” he suddenly voiced out after a couple of seconds. He looked like all the life within him dissipated from his body.

“What do you mean?” his eyes turned into slits.

“Don’t act like you don’t know what I’m talking about! Yes, you met her first but she chose me as her boyfriend! You know how much I love her but you stole her away from me while I was in a coma! How could you do this to me?!” he spat at me thunderously. I could see the rage in his eyes.

“I didn’t plan on stealing her from you. It just happened. We realized that we loved each other—

“—she loves you because she thought that I was you! She thought that her boyfriend from the past was you!” I was about to answer when he suddenly told the nurse to push his wheelchair away from there.

“Syril, let’s talk” I tried to follow him but he ignored me. Since then, he changed a lot. Our relationship as siblings fell apart. I tried to persuade him to talk to me a lot of times but he had been ignoring me.

Because of what happened, I decided to cancel my plan of going home. Of course, Kelly was so disappointed but when I told her the reason, she understood. She got worried as well but I assured her that everything would eventually be alright…

Now, Syril already recovered considerably but because he had been in coma for three years, it will take time for him to gain full recovery. Thankfully, Joaquin’s father is one of the best doctors out there and Joaquin was right. He was indeed the one who managed to make a lot of difference in Syril’s condition.

Until now, I still couldn’t penetrate the barrier that Syril built between us. He seldom talks.

I couldn’t help but to feel sad because of what’s happening but thankfully, Kelly was always there to make me happy. Even though we’re miles apart, our love for each other is still there.

I touched the screen of my phone while staring at our picture with a smile.

“I know that you’re happy but you look like a fool smiling widely like that” I looked at the one who spoke. It was Joaquin. I rolled my eyes.

He just arrived the other day. He comes here in Germany every other month to visit.

“Shut up” I answered but he just smirked at me. He sat on the chair across me.

“You’re really like a lovesick fool staring at your cellphone like that. I can’t believe that the Stephen Tyler that I used to know would be head over heels in love with a woman. Kelly really changed you a lot and until now, I still can’t believe it” I was about to answer when I saw Joaquin’s expression changed as he looked past me.

My eyebrows creased as I turned my head to see who he was looking at. I got surprised when I saw Syril standing at the doorway while staring at us with an emotionless face.

Yes, he could stand up now but his doctor prohibited him to walk briskly for the mean time. He was advised by his doctor not to force himself.

I was so happy when I saw that he was recovering rather fast. Even Joaquin’s father couldn’t believe it because Syril recovered sooner than what he expected.

I stood up and was about to approach him when he turned his back on us and left without saying anything.

He really changed a lot. He became more impatient than before. He’s always grumpy. He became cold and always brooding.

Whenever I try to talk to him, he would just nod or shake his head as a response before he turns his back on me.

But when it comes to other people, his behavior is slightly different because he answers anyone who talks to him. Even though he’s always serious, at least he still responds to other people’s questions.

“Did you finally manage to persuade him to listen to you?” I heard Joaquin asked. I sat back on my seat. I suddenly felt so stressed out.

“I tried a lot of times but he wouldn’t hear me out. Not even once” he shook his head.

“Are you sure you’re going to leave him here for the meantime like this?”

“It’s Kelly and I’s first anniversary that’s why I need to be there. I already broke my promise the first time. I don’t want to disappoint her again. She will get mad at me for sure if I broke another promise” he scratched the back of his head.

“And who’s going to take care of Syril while you’re away then?”

“It’s none other than you, bud” I answered. His eyes widened.

“Me?” he even pointed to himself in surprise. I rolled my eyes because he looked like an idiot.

“That’s why I called you to come here. I mean, he has his nurse with him but you know how he barks at anyone. At least, he listens to you when it comes to his health”

“Well, I can do that while I’m here” I smiled.

“Thanks a lot, bud”

“Whatever” I laughed because of what he answered. Four more days and I would see Kelly again. I felt so excited but at the same time, I couldn’t help but to get worried about Syril as well. My happiness isn’t complete because I know that I am hurting my own brother.

I didn’t know what to do anymore. Kelly and Syril are both very important to me and I can’t lose one of them.

The next day after that, I went to the center of the city to buy some stuff that I could give to Kelly the moment we see each other again. I got her some souvenirs and other things that I knew she would like.

I went home after that. We’re staying at Joaquin’s vacation house. I was planning to buy a house here before we came here in Germany last year but Joaquin insisted for us to live in his vacation house instead of buying a house because no one was currently staying there anyway.

When I arrived at the house, I parked my car and then entered inside just to be surprised when I saw Joaquin talking to someone at the living room.

“Hi, T! Long time no see” I was caught off guard when she rushed towards me and hugged me excitedly. When I gathered myself together, I unwrapped her arms around me and distanced myself from her.

“What the heck are you doing here, Ingrid? How did you know our location?”

“Why? Aren’t you happy to see me?” I huffed in frustration and then walked past her. I approached Joaquin.

“Why is she here?” I whisper-yelled at him.

“Sorry, bud. I didn’t know that she followed me here” he answered apologetically. I gritted my teeth.

Before we flew here to Germany last year, Ingrid came to my place but I deliberately didn’t face her. I didn’t want to get involve with her in any way anymore because I didn’t want Kelly to see us together again and have the wrong idea.

“Hey. Don’t blame Joaquin here. He didn’t tell me that you’re here. I just happened to come here in Germany for a vacation. Then I remembered that he has a vacation house here so I thought of dropping by to see him but I didn’t expect that Syril and you were here as well” he had a sweet smile while talking but I knew what’s hidden behind that sweet smile of hers.

I groaned inwardly.

“You should go home, Ingrid” I said sternly.

“No. I am planning on staying here for a couple of days and Joaquin already agreed” I glared at Joaquin but he averted my gaze. I couldn’t help but to get pissed off. Well, Ingrid is Joaquin’s step-sister. Their parents got married two years ago that’s why she had the guts to insist on staying.

I drew a deep breath.

“Okay, suit yourself” I answered coldly and was about to leave them there when she spoke again.

“Don’t worry, T. I am not here to cause you any trouble. I just want to have a quiet vacation and since you’re here as well; can you tour me around the city tomorrow?” she asked with a sweet voice.

“Ask your brother”

“But he doesn’t want to. Besides, he has Syril that he needs to attend to because daddy is away. Don’t worry. I promise to be a good girl. Just do this for me and I’ll go home after two days” she even raised her hand as if she was taking an oath or something.

“Fine but this will be the last time that I’ll do you any favor. I don’t want to give my girlfriend the wrong idea. I’ll do this because you’re Joaquin’s step-sister. Nothing else” before she could answer, I already walked away from them and went upstairs.

Just as what we agreed upon, I toured Ingrid around the city in the next two days. I kept my distance from her and never even touched her hand. I made sure not to give her the chance to touch me.

She tried to flirt with me a lot of times but I ignored her seductions.

But she was really persistent. We were at the Brandenburg gate, walking, when she suddenly fell on the ground because apparently, she tripped over her own feet. I shook my head while staring at her before I approached her to help her get up.

“What the heck are you doing?!”

“You were walking briskly. I tried to catch up to you but I tripped over” I ran my hand over my face in frustration. I looked at the time in my wristwatch. It was already 5 pm. Just a little bit more. She would finally leave tomorrow, I said to myself.

I was about to distance myself from her when she suddenly clung her arms around my neck and hugged me.

“What the hell do you think you’re doing?!” I barked at her before I forcefully unwrap her arms around my neck.

“Relax. Your girlfriend is not here” she smirked before she walked away with a triumphant smile. My jaw flexed.

When the night came, she told me to have dinner with her. I just went along with her because I didn’t want to give her any reason not to leave tomorrow.

When we went home that evening, Joaquin told me a bad news.

“Bud, Syril is missing. I’ve been looking for him everywhere but he’s nowhere to be found”

“What?! Where did he go? How come you didn’t see him go out?” he raised his hand and handed me his phone.

“Look at this” my forehead crinkled. I took his phone from him and checked what was on the screen. My eyes widened. It was a picture taken from a CCTV camera.

“My friend that works at the airport informed me that Syril got on the plane that bound to New York around 4:45 pm. I’m sorry, bud. I was sleeping. He gave a drink that has sleeping pills in it to the guard and his private nurse that’s why he escaped without a hitch” I cursed expletives.

“Wow. Looks like I know why he left for the USA without informing you” I looked at Ingrid. She was smiling widely.

“What do you mean?” her eyebrows arched.

“Don’t you still get it why he escaped? He’s going to see your girlfriend” she answered and then laughed before she left us at the living room.

My fists tightened as my jaw flexed tightly. I couldn’t believe that Syril would actually leave without telling me. I’ve never expected for him to do this. What was he thinking?

Then I suddenly remembered Kelly. Syril would see Kelly again. I didn’t know what to feel of the thought but I knew that I suddenly got scared—scared that he might take back Kelly from me. No! I already gave way once! Kelly is mine and mine alone!

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

Oh, no! Syril is going to see Kelly!

What do you think he’ll do next?

Will this affect Kelly and Tyler’s relationship?

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 40

A/N: Hi guys! sorry for the late update. I’ve been sick until now. Anyway, i hope you enjoy this chapter and don’t forget to drop some comments. 100 comments for the next update. :)

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

KELLY’s POV

I wiped my sweat as I stared at the dining table. At last, I’ve finally finished preparing everything. I’ve been cooking since this afternoon and it’s already almost 5:30 pm. I couldn’t control the excitement that rose within me. At last, I could finally see my Stephen. Stephen Tyler. A wide smile stretched my lips upon remembering his handsome face.

“Hey. You look tired already. Why don’t you rest? Your visitor will be here in two hours but you still look like a mess. Go and prep yourself up. Make sure you make yourself more beautiful than you already are. I’ll take care of everything here” I chuckled because of what my mother said.

She’d been living with me almost four months now because she wanted to take care of me especially this past three months. Well, I was against for her to come live with me here because I knew that she has a lot of things to take care of in Colorado but she and my father insisted.

I’m so thankful because I am blessed with understanding and loving parents. Before I could ask anything from them, they’re already giving it to me.

I drew myself to her and then hugged her from her side.

“Thank you, mom, for being always there for me” I said gratefully. She kissed my forehead.

“You don’t have to thank me, sweetie. I am your mother. Whenever you need me, you know that I’ll always be here for you. Me and your daddy will always be here” I smiled and then tightened my arms around her.

“You and daddy are the best. Thank you for being the best parents ever” she chuckled.

“Of course. You’re our only child. We love you so much. But now, our love is not solely for you anymore” I pouted but I felt happy inside.

“Well, I’m aware of that but it’s okay. Ever since everyone saw her for the first time, I already knew that everyone would love her as much as you did to me. Look at grandpa and granny. They come here everyday just to see her” I answered full of amusement.

“She’s just so precious, sweetie. Your daddy didn’t even want to go home yet because he wanted to be with her for a little bit longer. If it wasn’t only because of a problem that he needed to fix right away at the ranch, he would surely be here”. My father went home yesterday. My mom didn’t go with him because she wanted to help me into preparing for today.

It was scheduled for them to officially meet my boyfriend today and they were excited but something came up that’s why my dad didn’t have a choice but to go home.

“C’mon, sweetheart. Go upstairs and prepare yourself. You’re already sweaty” I laughed because she acted like I smelt bad. I smelled myself.

“Well, I still smell good, mom” she rolled her eyes while chuckling. I took off the apron that I was wearing.

“I think you should freshen up as well, mom. I already finished everything here anyway”

“I’ll do that later. I’ll just make sure that everything is into place before I go upstairs” I nodded my head and then went upstairs to my room.

I was about to open the door when someone opened it from the inside. It was my granny followed by my grandpa.

“She’s already asleep so we’ll go downstairs now” my granny whispered to me. I looked passed them. My heart swelled with love upon seeing my little bundle of joy peacefully sleeping. She’s just so cute. Until now, I still couldn’t believe how my life changed when she came into my life.

“Thank you for taking care of her while I’m preparing everything downstairs” they both smiled adoringly.

“It’s our pleasure, sweetie. We’ll go downstairs now so that we won’t wake her up. Don’t make any noise so that she could sleep longer” my grandpa said. I couldn’t help but smile.

“Okay, grandpa” I carefully closed the door when they left. I slowly approached my princess .

“Just a little bit more, sweetheart, and you’ll finally meet him” I couldn’t help but to feel emotional. She came into my life, unplanned but she was the best thing that ever happened to me.

Because of her presence, my longing for Tyler becomes bearable. I feel like I’m with Tyler as well whenever I hold her in my arms.

I gently touched her soft cheek. She stirred. I thought she was going to wake up but no. She continued sleeping. I planted a feathery kiss on her forehead before I decided to take my bath. I entered the bathroom and then took my clothes off.

I was about to enter the shower room when I stopped in front of the full length mirror and stared at my body. I touched my scar just below my navel. It already has been a couple of months since I got that scar.

“What might be your reaction when you finally see our princess, honey?” I asked, almost in a whisper. I could already imagine his reaction. I could still remember how he cried when he first saw her on Skype. He was so happy but kept on saying sorry because he couldn’t be there with me and our little one.

I smiled to myself. I couldn’t contain the exhilaration that I was feeling.

I quickly went inside the shower room and then began taking a bath while my mind was busy thinking about Tyler and our reunion later.

After my bath, I brushed my teeth and then blow dried my hair. I just finished drying my hair when I heard a cry. I hurriedly went out of the bathroom and then attended to the need of my precious little one…

After about 15 minutes, she fell asleep again. I kissed her cheek. She’s literally the combined miniature version of Tyler and me.

I put her back in her crib, careful not to wake her up.

After that, I quickly dressed up. When I finished prepping myself up, I took my phone that was on the bedside table. I turned it on. I forgot to turn it on when I woke up this morning because I was so occupied.

My eyebrows creased when I saw a lot of messages that came from Tyler. I was about to open the first one when someone knocked at the door.

“Yes?” it was Marcy. She’s our household helper. My parents insisted for me to move in to our new house here in New York 7 months ago and Marcy, who was a maid at my grandparent’s house, transferred to our house to assist me in everything that I need. They sent her because my grandparents trust her. She had been working for them for almost 20 years already.

“Your visitor is here, Kelly” she informed me. The excitement that was within me doubled upon hearing that. I couldn’t wait to see him!

I looked at my princess. She was still sleeping.

“Marcy, please look after my princess for now. Call me when she wakes up” she nodded her head. I briskly went out and descended the stairs. I bit my lower lip. I couldn’t stop the overwhelming elation that I was feeling.

At last, after a year, I could finally see him in person.

I descended the stairs with a wide smile on my face. I didn’t see my mother and my grandparents at the living room so I concluded that they were at the kitchen.

I went straight to the living room and there, I saw him. He has his back on me direction. He was staring at the big picture that was hanging on the wall.

“Honey!” I squealed excitedly. At last, he’s finally here! He slowly turned around upon hearing my voice. It was him! I ran towards him and flew to his arms but I didn’t expect the reaction of my heart when I felt his body against mine. I slowly unwrapped my arms around him and then stared at him with a scowl.

He was staring at me full of longingness. I could see the mixed emotions on his face while staring at me. I suddenly lost my voice. I took a step backwards, confused and shocked at the same time.

“Y-You?” I voiced out in shock.

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

STEPHEN TYLER’s POV

I kept on calling Kelly’s phone for numerous times already but her number was unreachable. I wanted to throw my phone because of frustration.

I wanted to go after Syril right away when I discovered that he went home in the USA but I couldn’t. Tickets were already sold out and I just got a ticket the next morning.

“Will you relax? You look like you’re about to explode” Joaquin said but I ignored him. I couldn’t really calm down knowing that Syril would go see Kelly. I’ve already sent her a lot of messages but she wasn’t answering. I tried to call her mom but it was the same.

My fists tightened again. If only I could fly all the way there right away, I already did it. I raked my finger through my hair full of frustration.

“How long are they going to wait before we take off anyway?” I hissed impatiently. We’re inside the airplane already but I was getting frustrated with each passing minute while waiting.

My private plane was in the USA and couldn’t come to pick me up right away.

“Why? Are you worried that S already took your girlfriend away?” Ingrid asked tauntingly. My jaw flexed. I didn’t want her to come with us but she insisted on coming. She looked like she was having fun watching me right now.

I decided to just ignore her.

“I can already picture it. Your girlfriend will surely be happy when she sees Syril. Well, she was her first boyfriend. It’s possible that old feelings might rekindle when they get reunited” I wanted to fly into a fit of rage upon hearing Ingrid say that. Even though I kept on telling myself that Kelly loves me but I couldn’t help but to feel scared. What if….No! Kelly loves me!

I was about to answer her when Joaquin spoke.

“Shut it, Ingrid. That will never happen so stop telling nonsense. You’re not helping” he said sternly. Ingrid rolled her eyes at him.

After about 5 minutes, the plane finally began moving. I closed my eyes. Wait for me, xuxu. I’m coming. I’m going to finally see you both…

I tried to sleep throughout the duration of the flight but I couldn’t. There was excitement in my chest because I could finally see the two most important people in my life but I couldn’t help but to feel these negative emotions as well.

Because of too much thinking, I couldn’t even sleep a single wink during the flight. When the plane finally landed, I quickly went out of the plane.

Ingrid kept on asking me to stay a little bit longer with them but I declined. I signaled Joaquin to pull his step-sister away from me and he did. Thankfully, Joaquin was with us.

When we finally got out of the airport, Joaquin and Ingrid went on a separate way. Ingrid was so mad at Joaquin because he literally pulled her hand away from me.

I shook my head because of Ingrid’s behavior. I heard someone call me and it was my driver. I called him beforehand to pick me up at the airport.

“Going straight home, sir?”

“No. Let’s go somewhere else” I answered and then told him the new address of Kelly. While we’re on our way, I kept on wishing that Syril didn’t go see her. That he might be at home right now but at the same time, I couldn’t hold back the excitement and longingness that I was inside of me.

I chose to be positive and trust Kelly. You’re being silly, T. Even if Syril asks her to come back to him, she won’t do that because she loves you…

I mentally shook my head when I realized my actions these past hours. I shouldn’t’ve doubted her love for me.

“Is this the place, sir?” my driver asked when he stopped the car in front of a big house. This was my first time seeing this place but I was sure that we were at the right house.

“Yes, Paul. Just wait for me here” I said and then stepped out of the car. I was about to press the doorbell button when I saw Kelly’s grandfather at the garden from the gate where I was standing.

“Sir” I called to get his attention. He looked at my direction and approached me. He was looking at me confusedly.

“Good evening, sir. I am here to see Kelly. She’s expecting me” I informed him formally but politely at the same time. Well, that was the truth. Today’s our first anniversary and she knew that I would be coming home to celebrate it with her. We talked about that three days ago.

“Who are you?” I was surprised of his question. He knew me because he was my superior when I was still in the army.

“Have you forgotten, sir? I am Stephen Tyler Silva. I—”

“Then who is the Stephen that is inside the house right now?” my eyes widened. Syril really is here?!

“He’s my twin brother, sir. Please, let me go inside. I need to talk to Kelly and Syril” even though he looked like he was still confused, he opened the gate for me. I thanked him and then walked towards the door in a hurry followed by Mr. Knight.

I was about to open the door when I suddenly had a second thought. I didn’t know why but I was suddenly scared seeing them together.

“What’s wrong? Go inside” I heard Mr. Knight said and then opened the door for me. I slowly entered the house. I swallowed hard as nervousness consumed me.

Then I saw them at the living room. My chest suddenly tightened painfully when I saw their position.

They were standing while hugging each other.

“Thank you, Kelly” I heard Syril said. I swallowed hard again. I wanted to stride my way towards them and pull Kelly away from him but I felt like my feet got rooted on the floor.

“You don’t have to thank me. You’re still special to me. You have a special place in my heart because I love you—” I couldn’t take it anymore. Before I lost my sanity, I hurriedly went out of the house. I felt like my chest was about to explode in so much pain. I couldn’t explain how much it hurts hearing her saying those words to my brother.

I felt like I went back to that time when I saw Syril hugging Kelly four years ago. All the pain that I felt back then came back to me. I felt my eyes watered. It happened again for the second time. Kelly chose him again over me and I knew that even if it hurts, I have to give up. I have to give way again…

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

Do you think Kelly chose Syril?

What do you think about this chapter?

COMMENT

VOTE 

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 41

A/N: Hi, guys! Sorry for the late update. I’ve been sick these past two weeks but i am finally fine now. Thank you for all the ‘get well soon’ comments and messages that I’ve received from you! I appreciate it! Anyway, i made this chapter extra-longer to make it up for you all! Don’t forget to tell me what you think. I hope you like this update! 

If it will reach 100 comments, i’ll update on Tuesday! 

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

STEPHEN TYLER’s POV

I couldn’t understand what I was feeling while walking my way out of there. I heard Kelly’s grandfather asking me why I was leaving right away without going inside the house but I just said that I remembered something important that I needed to do.

It was too much for me to handle what I’ve heard that I felt like I needed to get out of there right away.

I went out of the gate all the while thinking about Kelly and Syril. I couldn’t bear the pain that I was feeling in my heart. I felt like my chest was getting stab a thousand times. Is that it? Did Kelly really choose Syril over me?

If I haven’t heard it with my own ears, I wouldn’t believe it.

But did I really hear everything right? She was actually loving him until now? Then what about me? What about what we have? Was I just a substitute while Syril was recuperating? I mentally shook my head, couldn’t accept that at all.

I felt my eyes brimmed with tears. I opened the car door and got inside.

“Are we going home now, sir?” I heard my driver asked. I looked at the house again. The urge to go back was so strong. There was something that was telling me to go and fight for my right, for my love. I clenched my fists.

You’re a coward, T! So what if she said that she loves Syril? So what if she chose to be with him?! You should go and fight! Don’t let this end like this without doing something to prove to her that you’re more deserving to be with her than anyone else! You already gave way to Syril once! This is your chance to be happy as well! This is not what you promised to Kelly! What about your little princess who’s waiting for you?

My heart began thumping faster upon remembering the most important thing that I needed to do! How did I ever forget about her ?

“Sht! You’re nothing but an ashole and a coward!” I hissed to myself and then opened the car once again.

“Just wait for me here. I need to take back what’s mine” I said to my driver before I strode my way back to the house while gritting my teeth. New found determination was boiling inside of me. Enough of all the ‘what ifs’ and my cowardice. I need to get what’s rightfully mine from the beginning! I’m sorry, S, but Kelly’s mine! Even if she chooses to be with you, I’ll do everything to fight for us and get her back from you!

When I arrived at the main door, I was surprised to see Mr. Knight still standing there. He looked like he was waiting for me.

“I thought so. I knew that you would come back” he commented.

“I was wrong, sir. Kelly is mine and I am willing to fight for her no matter what. I won’t give her up just like that. I’ve already did that once and I won’t do it again” I answered full of determination. To my surprise, he smiled.

“Go and show me what you can do. Show me the real man that she had been bragging to us these past months” I was surprised of what he said but I didn’t comment. He opened the door for me and I went inside without hesitation after thanking him.

Then I saw Kelly and Syril, still at the living room. Syril was holding her hand while they were talking seriously. My jaw flexed in anger and before I could stop myself, I strode my way towards them briskly and then pulled Kelly’s hand away from his.

“Hands off, S. Kelly is mine!” I growled. I heard Kelly gasp in shock upon seeing me while Syril’s eyes widened when he recognized me.

“H-Honey, you’re finally here” I looked at Kelly and I saw the longing, happiness and lots of emotions on her face. I didn’t expect that. I thought she would push me away but before I could react, she threw her arms around me and then buried her face on my chest.

I could feel her body slightly trembling. He arms were tight around me as if she really missed me a lot.

I saw how Syril’s jaw tightened upon seeing us like that. I could see the anger and jealousy in his eyes. I met his gaze bravely. I was wrong. I shouldn’t feel guilty because my love for Kelly is pure and strong and I would do anything to fight for that love even if I needed to fight the only family that I have left.

I already did my share of giving way because I wanted Syril to be happy. Now, it’s my time to be happy as well. As long as Kelly wants me by her side, I would never leave her. She’s mine to keep especially now that we have our little bundle of joy that connects us.

I looked at the big picture that was hanging on the wall. I couldn’t help but to feel emotional as I tightly hugged back my beloved woman.

This is where she belongs, in my arms.

KELLY’s POV

I didn’t know how to react when I realized that the person in front of me wasn’t Tyler. I got rooted on my feet and I was at lost for words. The excitement and happiness that I was feeling just now, faded. I gulped inaudibly while I remained staring at him in shock. I couldn’t believe that he was here in front of me right now!

He looked way different now compared to the last time that I saw him. He looked a lot healthier. Even though his body was a little bit thinner compared to years ago, I knew that he would get back to his full health in no time.

His hair was almost shoulder length now but it was undeniable that he was indeed Stephen Syril. This was really one of the differences between the twins. Syril was more on the rock star style when it comes to his looks and clothes while Tyler was on the rugged and bad boy side. He doesn’t style his hair using hair gel while Syril loves using one.

Now, I could finally set myself from any doubt because my heart was the one who already confirmed it for me. Yes, I was sure of my feelings ever since I chose Tyler more than a year ago but I couldn’t help but to feel scared that I would feel something towards Syril the moment I see him again but I was wrong.

When I hugged him a while ago, my heart remained beating normally and it didn’t skip a beat just like it does everytime I see Tyler. The overwhelming love that my heart has for my man wasn’t there.

Now, Syril here and even though I didn’t expect it to happen, it was a good thing because we needed to talk about us and put an end to our past.

“W-What are you doing here?” I asked when I finally found my voice.

“Is that how you greet your boyfriend? I bet you already knew that I wasn’t the one you saw outside the bar kissing Ingrid more than four years ago. In short, I didn’t cheat on you just like what you thought” my lips hang open. I looked down.

“Syril, please…” I heard him chuckle. I tilted my head and stared back at him. Even though he was smiling, I could see the sadness and a tinge of anger in his eyes while staring at me. I could feel his overwhelming emotions while staring at me.

“I’m just kidding” he heaved a sigh and then stared at the big picture that he was staring at a while ago. He raked his fingers through his hair.

“When I came here, all I had in mind was to get you back. I’ve been trying to regain my strength these past few months because I wanted to see you and take you back. I was so mad of my situation because I knew that it was preventing me from going to you right away. I was determined to get better because I wanted to show everyone that you’re still mine no matter what” he paused. His lips stretched in a pained smile.

My heart tightened upon seeing him like that.

I could see the pain in his eyes while still staring at the picture.

“But seeing your reaction just now when you recognized me, it was clear as day that I don’t have your heart anymore—that you’re not mine anymore” his eyes brimmed with tears. He looked up in order to prevent his tears from falling. I wanted to tell him something, anything to make him feel better but I didn’t know what to say.

This isn’t what I’ve expected for him to react the moment we talk again. He looked miserable but surprisingly calm. I could see the resentment as well.

“I’ve been harboring hatred towards my own brother ever since I heard about your relationship” I bit back a gasp.

“W-When did you learn about us?” I asked with a trembling voice.

“Months ago” I slowly nodded my head.

“I’ve never talk to him ever since I’ve discovered that he stole you away from me while I was in coma because I felt like he betrayed me. I felt like he took the chance he had back then to get you from me. I wanted to fly into a fit of rage everytime I remember that he had you whole I was lying in the hospital bed, in coma” he said those words while gritting his teeth. His face was full of frustration.

“Please don’t be mad at him. I’m sorry if you felt like he betrayed you but believe me, he had been regretting that. He did everything in his power to control his feelings towards me but he couldn’t restrain his feelings. I saw how miserable he was while trying to avoid me because he was thinking of you. He didn’t want to hurt you.

“But then, our feelings got the best of us. Even though I was mad at him before because I thought he was you, my ex-boyfriend who cheated on me before, I couldn’t help but to fall in love with him” to my surprise, he suddenly held my hands.

“Aren’t you just confused? Maybe you’re only saying that because you thought that I was him. Can’t you see? We’re two different people. I am here now and I am willing to take you back. Just tell me you still love me and—” before he could finish his sentence, I stopped him.

“—No, Syril. I am not confused right now. I’m sorry if everything needs to end this way but I love him not because I thought he was you but because my heart wants him and only him. Ever since the first time I saw him, my heart already reacted differently to him. It was crazy but that was what happened.

“In the past, I was so happy everytime I saw him that when he left, my heart almost stopped beating also. When I thought that he came back after a month, I couldn’t feel the same feelings that I felt towards him. I couldn’t understand back then because I wasn’t aware that Tyler wasn’t the one who came back but you.

“When you asked me to be your girlfriend, I said yes even though my heart was confused. I tried to teach my heart to love you and I did” his eyes lit up with happiness.

“See? You managed to love me back then. You can do it again if you just give me a chance to show you that I’m the one who is right for you” I smiled faintly while shaking my head. I pulled back my hand from his grip.

“No, Syril. We can’t go back to the way we were before. I admit, I’ve loved you before that’s why I got hurt when I thought you were cheating on me. But when I discovered that you and Tyler are two different individuals, I realized something. My love for him was different than what I’ve felt for you” he swallowed hard.

“W-What do you mean?”

“I realized that I’ve loved you as a brother…a friend and not as the man who owns my heart” I saw the raw pain that passed through his eyes upon hearing what I’ve said. I couldn’t bear looking at him like that so looked the other way.

My heart was clenching for him painfully but I needed to tell him everything. He needs to hear the truth.

“While my love for Tyler is different. From the very beginning, he was the only one for me”

“What does he have that I don’t have? You managed to love him this deep but you couldn’t do it to me. Why?” he asked. A smile broke across my lips and met his saddened state.

“I don’t have an exact answer to why I chose him aside from the fact that he’s the only man that I love. He owns my heart and I feel like I won’t survive life if I lost him again. That’s how much I love him” I answered truthfully.

I saw how his jaw tightened but then his eyes turned sombre. He was about to say something when his phone beeped. He took it out of his pocket and checked what it was. Then his eyes widened.

“I don’t think he deserves your love” he uttered after a couple of seconds while staring at his phone. My eyebrows creased.

“Please, don’t say that. We love each other and—”

“—look at this” he interrupted me and then gave me his phone. I gingerly took it from him and then stared at the screen of his phone.

Then my eyes widened when I saw the picture. It was Tyler and Ingrid and they were hugging each other. It looked like the photo was candid. My heart tightened upon seeing that scene but then I shook my head. Even though I got hurt of seeing that picture, I didn’t let myself think of anything negative.

A picture screams thousands of meanings and I shouldn’t just jump into conclusion without talking to Tyler first.

“Is this the man you want to spend the rest of your life with? Just a while ago, I already thought of giving up because I knew that you love him but now, I didn’t expect this. Whoever sent me this picture clearly just wants to tell us the truth, of what kind of man my brother is when you’re not around” I shook my head.

“No, Syril. Whoever sent you this picture clearly wants the situation to get more complicated. I don’t have any idea what’s their purpose of sending you this picture but I will never believe in it until I talk to Tyler and hear his side of the story” Syril’s lips parted in disbelief.

“You really love him this much?” I smiled and then nodded my head vigorously.

“Yes. I love him this much that’s why I need to trust him” his shoulders slumped down in defeat. His hand was obviously tightening around his phone. He closed his eyes and then drew a deep breath. I could see that he was trying his best not to breakdown in front of me.

“I can’t believe that I’ve never had your heart ever since the beginning. I thought you’re mine but I guess, I can’t compete with real love. Maybe this is my karma. I stole you away from my brother and this is what it got me. I thought I could fix things between us the moment I recover but I was wrong” he said as if he wasn’t himself. He stared at the picture on the wall again.

“She looks so cute. She looks just like her father. Much as I want to think that I’m her father, I know that it’s impossible for that to happen. Truth to be told, I want to kidnap you and hide you from T but I know that you would never love me whatever I do. You’ll just end up hating me if I did that. Besides, I don’t want to hurt you. My love for you isn’t that selfish and low. I don’t want to hinder you from your happiness”

“Thank you, Syril. I appreciate that” I answered.

“Can I ask you one last favor before I go?”

“Sure. What is it?” I asked curiously.

“Can I hug you one last time?” I smiled and then nodded my head. He hugged me tightly.

“I love you, Kelly and I’m sorry for all the lies and pain that I’ve caused you. I hope you find it in your heart to forgive me” I patted his back.

“I already forgave you. When I decided to accept Tyler in my life, I’ve decided to forget about the past too”

“I don’t know how I can be happy after this” he uttered.

“You can do it. I know that you will find an amazing woman for you who will love you back the way you love her. Just let go of the past and start anew” he nodded his head.

“Thank you for forgiving me and loving me even if was just a brotherly love. I am grateful because I experienced to be with you”

“You don’t have to thank me. You’re still special to me. You have a special place in my heart because I love you like a brother. Now, we can finally move on” I let go of him. He forced a smile and then approached the big picture of my princess and then touched it.

“I can’t believe that I have a niece now. T is so lucky to have the two of you. I just hope that he is not cheating on you because I will get you back from him if he hurt you”

“He’s not cheating on me, I’m sure of that”

“I hope so” he answered and then held my hand. He opened his mouth to say something when a strong hand suddenly pulled my hands from Syril’s grip.

“Hands off, Syril. Kelly is mine!” he growled possessively. My lips fell open upon seeing the love of my life. He looked jealous and angry while staring at Syril with his darkened eyes.

“H-Honey, you’re finally here” the longing that I’ve been feeling for him resurfaced but there was overwhelming happiness as well. Mixed emotions surged within me and before I could control myself, I hugged him ever so tightly.

My body was slightly trembling because of so much emotions that I was feeling.

“I missed you so much” I voiced out. I felt him hugged me back tightly. I could feel how much he missed me too.

“I missed you too, xuxu. I didn’t expect this kind of reaction from you though” I slowly let go of him when I heard his sullen voice.

“W-What do you mean by that?”

“I heard what you said to Syril a while ago. You still love him and I almost ran away because of it but then I realized that I couldn’t just give you up just like that. Even though you decide to choose him over me, I will do everything in my power to get you back because you’re mine, xuxu! Mine!” my heart swelled with happiness because of what he said.

Even though I got confused of what he was blabbering about, the last thing that he said registered on my mind. I cupped his face and stared at him lovingly.

“Silly. You really thought that I chose him over you?” he nodded his head. Pain was visible in his eyes. I couldn’t control myself anymore, I tiptoed and then kissed him passionately. His body stiffened in surprised.

“I love you and you’re the only man for me, honey”

“B-But I thought—”

“—shhh” I interrupted him by putting a finger on his lips.

“You thought it wrong. I just told Syril that I love him as a brother” his eyes widened before he stared at his brother.

“Is that true? He asked him.

“Before I answer that. I have a question for you and make sure to answer it honestly” Syril said and then took his phone from the pocket of his pants.

“What is the meaning of this? Are you cheating on Kelly?” he said dangerously. I could feel the radiating anger in him. I swallowed hard as I waited for Tyler’s answer.

“Where did you get that?”

“Someone sent it to me a while ago” Tyler heaved a sigh and then met his brother’s gaze.

“I am not cheating on her because I love her. I just helped Ingrid because she fell on the ground. I don’t know who sent you that picture but they clearly want to use you to destroy our relationship” happiness overflowed in my heart upon hearing his answer. I knew it! I knew that he wasn’t cheating on me!

Syril put his phone back inside his pocket.

“Make sure to love and take care of Kelly, T, because I will steal her away from you if you messed up” Syril warned his brother before he turned his back on us and started walking away.

“S, wait” Tyler said. Syril stopped on his tracks but didn’t turn around.

“What?”

“Why did you come here without telling me?” Syril didn’t answer right away.

“Because I wanted to take back Kelly. I wanted to prove to you that I was the one she loves but the moment I saw her again, the truth slapped me on the face. Truth to be told, I was mad at you ever since I’ve discovered about your relationship. I wanted to hurt you because I felt like you betrayed me. I felt like you used my condition to steal what was mine but after I talked to Kelly just now, I realized that there’s nothing for me to take back because she was never mine from the beginning.

“I was the one who stole her away from you first that’s why I don’t have any right to get mad now. I came here without informing you because I was afraid that you might stop me from seeing Kelly. Until the last moment, I wanted to be selfish and destroy what you two have but I couldn’t. Especially now that there’s an innocent child involve. I can’t hurt my niece like that.

“Much as I want to see her right now, I don’t have the face to show to her. I am not ready yet. I don’t know but I have to get away from everything to forget” Tyler let go of me and then approached Syril. He put his hand on his brother’s shoulder.

“Thank, Syril. Sorry that you got hurt. I’m sorry because I wasn’t a good brother to you”

“No, T. I should be the one saying that. You’ve been a good brother to me but I deceived you by stealing the woman you love. Even before I came here, I wanted to steal her away from you again. I’m sorry for being a selfish brother. I will go back to Germany and try to forget about all these. Let’s meet again when I’m ready to come back” he answered and then went out of the house.

Tyler slowly faced my direction. I could see that he was sad because of Syril but when our eyes met, I saw the happiness in there. He opened his arms for me and I didn’t need to be told of what to do. I ran towards him and let myself enveloped by his strong arms. 

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

What do you think of Syril now? 

What about Tyler? 

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 42

A/N: This story is about to end guys. 100 comments again so that i’ll upload the epilogue on Friday:)

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

STEPHEN TYLER’s POV

I couldn’t control the tears that fell from my eyes when I finally laid my eyes on my little princess. This was my first time seeing her in person and my heart was swelling with so much love and happiness.

She was sleeping peacefully in her crib. I crouched down and gently took her hand and touched it. Her little hand was too small compared to mine and it felt so fragile and precious. To my surprise, she stirred and opened her hand. I was expecting for her to wake up but she held onto my thumb in her sleep. An emotional smile occurred my lips.

She looked so small yet so cute while sleeping. I could totally see my resemblance to her and it added to the happiness that I was feeling. I felt so proud because my daughter was so cute and healthy. The precious feeling was unexplainable. I couldn’t hold back my tears of joy. They continuously fell. It was a special kind of feeling.

I didn’t know that I could feel this kind of happiness before. Yes, I felt so happy when I first saw her on skype but that happiness wasn’t complete because sadness, longingness accompanied by frustration and guilt that were eating my entire system back then. I so wanted to be with Kelly and our daughter during that important event in our lives, when she gave birth, but I didn’t have the chance to do so.

Now, I’m finally here in front of her and the feeling was so special. My heart was swelling with so much joy.

“She looks like me” I said in a voice a little bit above whisper while still touching her hand.

“Yes, honey. She looks a lot like you” Kelly agreed with a smile. I gently kissed our daughter’s forehead before I stood up straight, letting go of her hand in the process even though I didn’t want to.

“I badly want to hold her in my arms but it can wait. I don’t want to disturb her sleep” I felt Kelly hug me from the side and then planted a kiss on my shoulder.

“She’s a little bit of a cry baby when her sleep gets interrupted but when I hold her in my arms, she stops crying” her voice was full of motherly love while saying that with a smile. I wrapped my arm around her waist and then kissed the top of her head.

“I’m sorry for all those times that I wasn’t around, xuxu, especially when you gave birth to Stephanie Jane. You don’t know how much I’ve been regretting that I couldn’t make it home. I’ve been longing to see the both of you for the longest time and it was so hard not to blame myself because of my carelessness” I voiced out with a guilty voice. I wanted to kick myself because I wasn’t there for her during those times that she needed my support the most.

Thankfully, her family was there for her and didn’t leave her alone. They assisted her until she finally gave birth.

Her father was so mad at me because I couldn’t come home for their daughter. I received a tongue-lashing from him the last time he spoke to me on the phone. They wanted me to come home to Kelly when they discovered that she was pregnant but the condition of Syril that time was still not good.

Much as I wanted to go home for the meantime for Kelly, Joaquin and his father asked me to stay because they couldn’t just perform anything to Syril without the consent of a relative.

They said that my support and presence as a brother might help Syril to recover. During that time, Syril looked hopeless. He was just lying on the bed like a lifeless person, staring into nothingness and couldn’t even utter a single word.

Much as I wanted to go home and be with Kelly while she was pregnant, I didn’t have the heart to leave my brother and let other people take care of him. I talked to Kelly about it and she understood my situation. She cried but she told me that she could make it even without me by her side. Seeing her cry that time made me feel like a bad fiancé.

I begged her for her forgiveness. It was so hard back then. At the end of our conversation, we agreed for me to go home to the USA before she gives birth and when Syril finally recovers his full health.

I willingly received and accepted all the hurtful words that Kelly’s dad spat at me. I knew that he was just angry because he felt like I didn’t care about their daughter. I couldn’t do anything other than say a lot of sorry back then. I felt so embarrassed with myself.

“Much as I wanted to get mad at you for not being here for me during that time, I couldn’t because I knew that you didn’t like what happened. Nobody wanted that to happen. You got into an accident and it wasn’t your fault” I couldn’t help but to sigh in relief when I heard her answer.

Even though it wasn’t my intention to not come home that time, that accident happened because of how reckless I was. I let myself got drowned with my problem which caused me to lose focus.

Three months ago, a day before my scheduled flight to go home to the USA, I tried to have a talk with Syril again to sort things out between us and explain my side; to make him understand everything but he didn’t listen to me. He just ignored me like before as if I was just an air that he couldn’t see.

I wanted to have a proper talk with him before I would go home to Kelly because I wanted everything to be sorted out first so that Kelly and I would have a peace of mind. I wanted everyone of us to move on and start anew but Syril wasn’t ready to hear any reasons.

I knew how much he was hurting even though he wasn’t saying anything. I could see and feel it but I wanted to make him understand that he and Kelly could never get back together anymore. I wanted to let him know about the pregnancy of Kelly back then but he never gave me the chance to talk to him.

My heart ached badly because of how Syril treated me that was why I’ve decided to go out to breathe some fresh air and to think while at it. But I wished that I didn’t go out that time because I got into an accident.

There was a motorcycle on the other lane of the road. The rider didn’t notice me coming from the opposite lane and he tried to overtake the car in front of him. He almost collided to my car but because I quickly avoided him by turning the steering wheel to the right, he got spared. But because of what I did, I lost control that my car collided to the tree at the side of the road.

Everything happened so fast.

I quickly lost consciousness because of the impact. The air bag didn’t launch on time for an unknown reason.

Because of what happened, I had to stay in the hospital for almost a month. Kelly gave birth to our daughter three days after the accident and even though I wanted to get out of the hospital badly, the doctor didn’t give me the go signal because of the condition that I was in.

I felt so frustrated and mad at myself but I couldn’t do anything other than to cry while thinking of Kelly and our daughter.

I looked at her beautiful face lovingly.

I’m really so lucky to have a wonderful and understanding woman like her in my life. I couldn’t ask for more. I put a finger under her chin and then made her look at me. Our eyes met.

“Please forgive me for all my shortcomings, xuxu. I know that no matter what I say, I can’t take back what already happened but I’ll do everything to make it up to you. I’m here now and I promise that from now on, you and our princess are my priority. I love you so much” her eyes shone with happiness.

She clung her arms around my neck as her lips stretched with a sweet smile.

“I love you too, honey. Let’s forget about all those sad things and start all over again together with our little one here. The important thing is you’re finally here with us”

“Thank you, xuxu. Thank you so much” I pulled her for a tight embrace. I could feel the happiness in our hearts. I pulled away a little bit from her and then cupped her face. We stared into each other’s eyes full of love for a second or two before our lips met for a kiss that was full of passion, love and longing.

We both groaned the moment our lips finally touched. We already kissed a while ago but it still felt like we haven’t kissed for so long. It still felt like this was our first kiss after a long time of not seeing each other.

I couldn’t help myself anymore. My hands began exploring around her soft body while we were kissing passionately.

“I’ve missed you so much. It’s been so long” I whispered to her ear before my kisses descended to her neck.

“Oh…I’ve missed you so much too honey” she purred back with her eyes close. She was biting her lower lip seductively. My body burned with blazing desire and need. Our breathings were already ragged. Her hands began caressing my back as well.

I was about to capture her lips for another kiss when our little one’s cry suddenly echoed inside the room. We abruptly pulled away from each other.

Kelly quickly attended to our daughter and took her from her crib.

“Shhh…that’s enough, sweetheart. Mommy is here” she cooed as she held her onto her arms but our daughter didn’t stop crying. Kelly sat on the bed.

“Are you hungry now, sweetheart? Our baby’s hungry, huh?” her sweet voice was music to my ears. She opened her blouse and then brought her breast out and let our daughter latched on it. Her cries instantly stopped as she began sucking for milk.

Kelly chuckled softly and then kissed our little one’s forehead.

“Such a cry baby when she’s hungry” I smiled.

I couldn’t explain what I was feeling while watching them like that. All I knew was my heart was overflowing with love for them.

I sat beside Kelly while watching her breastfeed our daughter in awe.

“Hi, my little princess. It’s nice to meet you. Daddy’s here” I talked to her. To my surprise, her cute eyes went to me before a smile occurred her lips. She even let go of her mother’s nipple just to give me that cute smile before she latched back on it again. My heart jumped for joy.

I didn’t expect that. I kissed her forehead lovingly and then held her small hand.

“She likes you” Kelly uttered, teary-eyed. My eyes watered as well while nodding my head.

“Of course. She’s my daughter. Am I right, princess?” I talked to her. She smiled again. It was so magical to see my daughter smile at me like that.

I took out the thing that I have been wanting to give our daughter for months now from inside my pocket.

It was a necklace that I made for her while I was in Germany. The pendant of the necklace has SJ engraved on it. It was her initials.

“Wow. You made that for her, honey?” Kelly asked with amazement while staring at the beautiful necklace. I smiled at her proudly.

“Yes, xuxu. I made this especially for our little princess here” I carefully put the necklace around her neck.

“It actually suits her”

“Of course, it does” I answered as I touched its pendant. I made that necklace while thinking about my daughter even though she wasn’t born yet that time.

“Thank you for giving birth to our little princess, xuxu. She’s so precious. I feel like I fell in love with her at first sight” I chuckled softly upon saying that. I’ve never thought myself saying those kinds of things but it felt so natural for me to say that. It was the truth.

“Yes. She’s so precious. I actually felt that way too when I first saw her. I’m glad that she came into our lives because she made me complete. She made our lives complete”

“You’re right, xuxu” I kissed Kelly’s cheek and then wrapped my arms around them as if protecting them from any harm. We both watched our little one while being breastfed until she finally let go of her mother’s nipple.

Kelly made her burp after that.

“Can I hold her, xuxu?” I asked excitedly when our daughter finally burped. Kelly smiled at me.

“Of course, honey. I know that you’ve been dying to hold her since a while ago” she carefully gave our daughter to me.

The moment I held her onto my arms, I suddenly got scared that I might drop her so I sat on the bed. It was my first time to hold a baby in my arms and the feeling was unexplainable especially that the child I was holding was my own flesh and blood.

My eyes brimmed with tears again.

“You’re being a crybaby as well, honey” Kelly teased me but I just laughed.

“I can’t help it. I am so happy right now” I said while staring at our daughter in my arms. It was Kelly’s turn to hug me from the side.

“Now that daddy is here, I’ll fulfil my promise to your mommy, baby” I said tenderly.

“What do you mean by that, honey?” I looked at her lovingly.

“You already know what it is, xuxu” her eyebrows creased before a sweet smile curved her lips. Instead of commenting about it, she closed the distance of our faces and then kissed me on the lips. That moment, I felt complete. Finally, the happiness that I’ve been longing to have with the woman I love was finally within my grasp.

Later that day, I talked to Kelly’s mother and her grandparents and asked for their forgiveness because I felt like I neglected Kelly for a long time. I wanted to talk to Kelly’s father as well but apparently, he wasn’t around because he went home to Colorado.

Fortunately, they were understanding enough and forgave me.

“Just make sure to focus on Kelly and your daughter this time because we will take them away from you if you hurt them” Kelly’s grandpa said with a warning.

We were currently in the living room.

“Everything is finally okay now Mr. Knight and this time, my priority is solely them” I kissed Kelly’s temple and then planted a soft kiss on our daughter’s forehead. Kelly giggled with obvious happiness. She was holding our daughter in her arms.

“Just make them happy and protect them from any harm, that’s all I ask from you” Kelly’s mom finally spoke.

“I agree. Kelly is our only grandchild that’s why we love her so much. Now we also have Stephanie Jane. Love them just like we cherished and loved them” It was Kelly’s grandma. I nodded my head.

“Yes, ma’am. I promise to do that” I answered full of honesty.

“Anyway, let’s go to the dining room” Kelly’s grandpa announced.

“Go ahead on ahead of me. I’ll just go take something in the car” I informed them.

“What is it?” Kelly asked curiously. I pecked her lips instead of answering and then winked at her.

“Just wait and see, xuxu” she rolled her eyes but she smiled after that.

“Fine” I quickly went out of the house and then went to the car.

“Paul, you can go home now. It’s getting late. I know that your family is waiting for you. Use this” I gave him money for the taxi. He thanked me and then hailed a taxi. After he left, I took the thing that I instructed Paul to buy before picking me up at the airport from the backseat. Then I opened the small compartment at the front and took the small box from there. I smiled and then locked the door.

I went back inside the house. I suddenly felt my heart pounding because of sudden nervousness. I knew it was silly for me to feel that way but I couldn’t help it. What if she wasn’t ready yet?

I mentally shook my head and then brushed that thought away.

Upon arriving at the dining room, all of their attention went to me.

“Oh, my” it was Kelly’s grandma when she saw me. She stood up.

“Give Jane to me, sweetie. I think something is about to happen” she said while giggling like a teenager before she took our daughter from Kelly.

I saw the whole place was decorated and the table was full of delicious meal. Everything was perfect. Kelly’s family is here as well. The timing was just right.

“Xuxu, this is for you” I gave her the bouquet of flowers.

“Happy anniversary. Sorry that I couldn’t greet you right away because of all the drama” I scratched the back of my head upon saying that.

“Aw. I thought you already forgot” she stood up with watery eyes.

“Of course, I haven’t. You’re too important for me to forget” we kissed lovingly before I pulled away from her and faced her family. They were watching us with smile on their faces. Our little one was giggling as if she could understand what was happening around her.

I looked at Kelly’s mom and her grandparents.

“Sir, ma’am, I love Kelly so much. Please let me have her forever by giving me your blessing of marrying her” I heard Kelly gasped. The three looked at each other before they smiled at me.

“Welcome to the family, Tyler” Kelly’s mother said.

“Thank you, ma’am”

“Call me mom” I nodded my head with so much happiness.

“Thank you…mom” then I faced Kelly. She was already crying. I slowly knelt on my knee while our gaze never broke.

“This is it, xuxu. I am ready to fulfill my promise. I am more than ready. I hope you feel the same way as well” I took her hand and then then opened the little red velvet box that I was holding. The beautiful ring shone.

“Ms. Kelly Jane Knight, will you marry me?” I uttered the last sentence with all the emotions that I was feeling while holding my breath the entire time, feeling scared that she might say no.

Tears fell from her eyes. Then she nodded her head vigorously.

“Yes, I’m ready, honey. I’ll marry you”

“Yes!” I shouted with so much joy. I put the ring on her finger. I noticed that she was still wearing the first ring that I gave her when I proposed to her the first time more than a year ago. I smiled inwardly.

“Thank you, xuxu. You made me so happy”

I stood up and then hoisted her up in the air. She squealed while giggling. She cupped my face and then we kissed passionately.

“Thank you, xuxu. I love you so much” I said when I put her down on her feet. Our eyes were shining with total happiness.

“I love you so much too, honey” she answered before we kissed again. Our hearts were singing words of love.

This is it. The beginning of the new chapter in our lives was about to begin. I couldn’t believe that I could be this happy. After all the things that we’ve been through, we still managed to get through it all.

After that emotional scene, we all ate together and celebrated that special day.

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

Aw, i am happy for them :)

What do you think of this chapter? 

What do you think of that part where Tyler met his daughter for the first time? 

What about the proposal?

COMMENT

VOTE 

SHARE

FOLLOW

Epilogue

A/N: Sorry for the late update guys. I didn’t open Wattpad after i updated yesterday so i didn’t see that the comments already reached 100. Anyway, i just want to thank you all for reading this story from the beginning until now. I hope that you will support my future stories as well. Thank you for the comments and votes guys! 

WARNING!!! This chapter contains MATURE scenes for ADULTS and OPEN-MINDED people only! Read at your own risk!!!

Follow me:

facebook acct: TwentyTwo MonAmour facebook page: 22_MonAmour Instgram: 22_Monamour

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

EPILOGUE

STEPHEN TYLER’s POV

I couldn’t help but to get emotional while watching my bride slowly walking down the aisle wearing her beautiful wedding gown. I couldn’t believe that this day has finally come. After all the things that we’ve been through that tested our love for each other, we finally got to this point.

While the song ‘Make you feel my love’ was playing on the background, she was walking so elegantly and gracefully. There was a smile on her lovely face but I could tell that she was very emotional just like me. I knew that both our hearts were swelling with so much happiness.

Then her parents joined her before they walked her to the aisle, to me. Our eyes locked on each other the whole time.

When she finally reached my spot, a sweet smile of happiness occurred our lips.

“Kelly is our family’s treasure Tyler. We have loved, protected and treasure her like a precious gem and I am hoping that you will do the same as well. Hurt her and I will surely take her back from you without a second thought.” the threatening voice of Mr. Nelson Knight, Kelly’s father.

I swallowed hard but I nodded my head and met his gaze.

“Rest assured, sir, because I love Kelly so much. I will do everything for her and I will make her happy until my last breath.” I said full of promise. I knew that he haven’t fully accepted me yet for Kelly because of what happened before. He thought that Kelly wasn’t my priority because I couldn’t even be there for her.

I asked his forgiveness and tried to explain my side to him when we met in person again. Three days after Kelly and I got reunited, her father came back to New York. We had a man to man talk and I couldn’t help but to get nervous because of how serious and strict he was. His voice was stern the whole time while staring daggers at me…

“I know Kelly is already at the right age to decide for herself but as her father, I want the best for her. I hate seeing my daughter cry but you made her cry. I was by her side and saw how sad she was when you promised her that you would come home but you couldn’t fulfill that promise.

“I was so mad at you back then but guess what? She chose to understand you because of your situation with your brother. I saw how she pretended to be fine in front of everyone and during those times that she talks to you but whenever she thought that no one was around looking at her, her face looked so sad.

“I told her to just give up on you and focus on her baby instead but she said no because she loves you so much. She chose to wait and tried to be fine again especially when you both agreed upon that you would come home to her before she gives birth.

“Then when she was in labor, she was calling for your name but you couldn’t come again. You weren’t there. She was crying and in so much pain. Now tell me, why would I accept someone like you for my daughter?” he asked with an anger-laced voice. His face was stoic and unmoving.

I swallowed hard. I knew myself to be a brave and strong man but I couldn’t help but to get nervous. I didn’t want to make a mistake by saying something that he wouldn’t like because he might take away Kelly from me. I didn’t want to create any problem that would surely cause a conflict between me and Kelly’s family.

I wanted everything to be okay so that everyone would be happy. I wanted to have a fresh start with the love of my life and our little princess.

“I know that I had a lot of shortcomings and I am regretting it, sir. I’m sorry that I couldn’t be there for Kelly when she needed me the most and I don’t want to make any excuses because no matter what I’d say, I still hurt Kelly. I made her feel alone during her pregnancy until she gave birth to our daughter.

“I know that no matter what I’d do, nothing could already change the fact that I became unfair to her. I didn’t want to choose between my brother and my family because I love them all. Kelly and our daughter are my life and God knows that I really wanted to be with them.

“But there was Syril, my brother. He’s the only family I have left and I couldn’t just leave him alone especially that his condition back then worsened. I was torn between going home to Kelly or stay with Syril in Germany but then I chose to stay for my brother’s sake. I knew that I was asking Kelly too much back then but being the understanding person that she was, she chose to understand me.

“I don’t know what to say for you to forgive and accept me for Kelly, sir, but I love your daughter so much. So much that I wouldn’t surely survive life without her by my side. Please, give me another chance to prove to you that she and our daughter are my priority. I hope that you give us your blessing because I really want to marry your daughter, sir.”

“Do you want to marry her because you two have a daughter together and because your responsibility to your brother finally ended now that he’s recovered fully? What if your brother was still in the same condition until now? Would you ever come home to Kelly? Would you ever make time to even come home to see them?” that caught me off guard. I clearly knew the answer to his first question but his second question surprised me. I wasn’t expecting him to throw that question to me.

I tried to asses myself and I found the answer right away. A smile occurred my lips.

“Just as I’ve told you, sir. I love Kelly and Stephanie Jane so much. They’re my life. Before I went to Germany, I already proposed to her because I was already sure back then that she’s the only woman for me. So my answer to your first question is no because my reason is love” I answered with all honesty. I paused for a couple of seconds, waiting for him to comment about it but he remained quiet. I continued.

“And if in case Syril was still in the same state until now, I would still come home to Kelly when I could because I know that she needs me too. As a brother, I did everything I could so that Syril’s condition would get better but I would do anything to be with Kelly too. I don’t know how would I do it but I know that I could find a way. Kelly is way too important to me to neglect just like that especially that we already have a baby”.

“But you already did it” I nodded my head, accepting my mistake.

“I know that, sir, and if I could only take back the time, I would’ve tried harder to make time for her. But now that I have the opportunity to correct my mistakes, I will do anything to make it up to her” he didn’t answer for a couple of seconds before he heaved a sigh and then spoke.

“Much as I wanted to get mad at you for making my daughter sad like that, I can’t do that because I can see that you really love her. I can tell by the way you look at her and that’s the only thing that I want from you. Love her and don’t hurt her anymore. That will be the first and last time that you made her sad like that because you won’t like the consequences when I see my daughter cry like that again.

“I know that it’s just normal for a couple to have some misunderstandings but I am hoping that you two could your problems without hurting each other’s feelings. You two have a child already and I don’t want to deprive Kelly her happiness. That’s you”

“I’ll try my best, sir. I don’t know what will happen in the future but I am confident that our love for each other will withstand everything”

“I hope so too” he answered and surprisingly, his voice softened.

“Take care of my daughter and granddaughter, Tyler” joy filled my heart. I couldn’t control the smile that broke across my lips.

“Thank you, sir. I will do my best”

“Don’t call me, sir! You’re making me feel like an old fart. Just call me dad” my eyes widened in surprise. I thought it would be hard for him to just accept me for Kelly but I was wrong. I felt so relieved and happy. At last, everything’s falling into place.

“Thank you, dad” he nodded his head and then tapped my shoulder.

“I’ll entrust our daughter to you, Tyler. Make her happy by loving her truly” It was Kelly’s mother. They really love Kelly so much and I could tell that they’re emotional right now because their only daughter would start her own family.

“Yes, mom, dad. You have my word” I gave them a bear hug before I took Kelly’s hand and faced her to the altar.

“You’re so beautiful, xuxu” she gave me a sweet smile.

“And you’re so handsome, honey” we stared lovingly into each other’s eyes full of love. When the ceremony finally began, the emotions heightened as well especially when we recited our vows for each other. Kelly and I couldn’t hold back our tears. Even our relatives and friends got touched of our vows.

“Ladies and gentlemen, I present you Mr. and Mrs. Silva. Mr. Silva, you may now kiss your bride” the priest announced and the overwhelming happiness swelled my heart. As corny as may sound but I wanted to jump for joy because finally, Kelly is my wife.

I lifted up her veil with my slightly trembling hands.

“Finally, you’re really mine now, xuxu. I can finally shout to the world that you’re my wife” she smiled at me full of happiness. I slowly drew my face closer to hers and we both closed our eyes the moment our lips met.

It was the sweetest and emotional kissed that we’ve ever shared and it felt so wonderful. We heard the claps and cheers of the people around us.

After that kiss, we smiled to each other happily as our hands intertwined together. We faced our relatives and friends. I raised our intertwined hands and proudly showed our wedding rings. I was so proud to show to the world that Kelly is finally my wife.

The cheers and claps became even louder.

After the picture taking, everyone proceeded to the wedding reception and everyone celebrated with us happily.

All the important people in our lives were there and that completed our happiness. But then, I couldn’t help but to get a little bit sad because Syril didn’t come. I sent him an invitation but maybe, he wasn’t ready yet to come back and face us. I understood his situation though.

The next day after our wedding, we flew to Hawaii for our honeymoon. Kelly and I decided to spend our honeymoon there because we had happy memories there together.

We brought our little princess with us because she was still breastfeeding. Kelly didn’t want to leave her. Our honeymoon served as our first family vacation too and I felt like I was floating with happiness the entire time.

During the day, our family spent our time touring around but during the night, Kelly and I would make love passionately.

Just like that night. Kelly took a shower early so I did the same. When I went out of the bathroom, I saw her playing with our little princess on our bed. SJ aka Stephanie Jane is already 5 months old and she’s the most cheerful baby.

I could hear her cute laughs as her mommy tickling her on her tummy. I watched the two most important people in my life fondly.

I chucked amusedly when our baby suddenly reached for her mother’s blouse, pulling on it. She even burrowed her face on her mother’s bosom, trying to find her mommy’s nipple but she couldn’t because of her blouse.

“You want your milk now, sweetheart?” Kelly asked tenderly. SJ squealed impatiently when Kelly didn’t open her blouse right away.

I laughed and then decided to approach them.

“She’s really impatient when she’s hungry” I said full of amusement. Kelly chuckled.

“Yeah. She’s just like her daddy. Impatient” we both laughed. Kelly shook her head and then opened her blouse to breastfeed our daughter. SJ latched on her mother’s breast right away.

“You should sleep early, sweetheart, so that daddy could have alone time with mommy, okay?” I said playfully and then kissed her forehead.

“Hey! Don’t say those things to her!” Kelly hissed and pinched me on the side. I laughed heartily.

“It’s okay. She doesn’t understand yet, right, sweetheart?” I cooed SJ and to my surprise, she giggled cutely.

“Whatever! Go and get dress” I looked at myself. I was wearing nothing apart from the towel around my waist.

“There’s no need to do that, xuxu” her eyebrows creased.

“And why’s that?”

“Because we will make love later, of course. Don’t tell me you want to make love with me with clothes on?” I teased her. Her cheeks flushed and she sneered at me which made me laugh again. She looked so beautiful blushing like that.

I kissed her lips before I sat next to them. We both watched SJ being breastfed until she finally fell asleep. Kelly put her in her crib.

“Ready, xuxu?” I asked her naughtily while wagging my eyebrows. I slowly took off the towel around my waist.

She rolled her eyes.

“You’re so horny!” she whisper-yelled so that our daughter wouldn’t wake up. I grinned at her from ear to ear as I pulled her by the waist. Our bodies pressed deliciously together.

“Do you feel that?” I asked her while deliberately grazing my hardness against her belly. She bit her lower lip. I could tell that she was already getting affected.

“Touch me, xuxu” I instructed huskily. A triumphant smile occurred my lips when her hand wrapped around my c*ck and then played with it. I couldn’t take it anymore. I cupped her face and sealed her lips with mine for a hot kiss while my hands were busy undressing her.

Our breaths went hitch.

Later on, we were both naked.

“You’re so beautiful, xuxu. I can’t get enough of you”

“Really? Will you never get tired of my body even if I will get fat?” my answer was instant.

“Of course not. You’re the sexiest and most beautiful woman for me. I will never get tired of you because my love for you isn’t that shallow” a contented smile occurred her lips.

“I love you too, honey” she said before she pushed me gently on the chest. She made me sat upright and leaned my back against the oversized headboard. She had a sultry smile on her lips.

A loud grunt escaped my lips when her hands went back to my stiffness but this time, she enveloped the tip between her hot lips.

“Ahhh…Yes! Just like that, xuxu” my jaw was flexing while watching her giving me pleasure. My manhood became even harder as I felt her tonguing my raging hard on.

“Turn your butt around her, xuxu. I want to taste you too” she obliged right away. I took a harsh breath when I saw her already wet p*ssy close to my face. I ran a finger on her slit and it got coated with her love juice. I licked my finger off.

“You’re really my addiction” I began eating her out, slowly tasting her at first. We were both moaning while giving each other pleasure.

She became even wetter than before. Her hips were already gyrating while moaning in delight.

“I can’t take it anymore, honey! I want you now!” she begged wildly. She was on all fours while I positioned myself behind her. We both groaned gutturally when my c*ck slid inside of her. I began thrusting with fast and long pace while massaging her breasts, rolling her rosy buds with my fingers at the same time.

“Ohhh! It feels so good! She was trying her hardest not to scream in pleasure by covering her mouth with her hand. We were both losing our minds as intense ecstasy blazed throughout our bodies.

“You feel so good, xuxu” I whispered at her while kissing her neck wetly. My pace became even faster and harder than before.

Then an idea popped up in my head. I pulled out of her. I chuckled when I heard her groan in protest.

“What the hell! Why did you—”

“—shhh” I shushed her and then scooped her up in my arms. I got out of the bed and walked towards the bathroom. I then closed the door right away. I made her wrap her legs around my waist. Her back was against the door.

“Oh, my God!” she couldn’t hold back her scream anymore as I impaled her on my rock hard c*ck without warning. I felt her bite my shoulder but I ignored the pain. Instead, I powered her with desperate thrusts until she was already losing her mind with total pleasure. She was not meeting every thrust that I was giving her.

“I’m gonna c*m, honey! Ohhh! I can’t hold it anymore!”

“Yes, xuxu! Me too. C*m with me!” I grunted and gave my all into pounding inside her. Then one more hard slam inside her and we both reached our destination. I kissed her to prevent her from screaming. Our bodies were quaking uncontrollably as our intense orgasm washed over us.

“Ohhh…that feels so good as always” she said when she finally regained her strength. We were still both catching our breaths.

“I’m glad you liked it” I answered. My still hard c*ck was still inside of her.

“I didn’t like it. I loved it” I couldn’t help but to feel proud knowing that I made her happy. I kissed her again before a naughty grin occurred my lips.

“That’s just the first round, xuxu. Get ready because I’m going to make you lose your mind until you can’t take anymore” her eyes widened as I started moving inside of her again.

“You’re really so insatiable!” I laughed.

“Only to you” she rolled her eyes. My laugh died down as I became serious.

“I love you, xuxu. I promise to love only you until the day I die”

“You always say that. Don’t talk about dying because I will not forgive you if you die on me!” I chuckled.

“I love you” I repeated. She pouted and rolled her eyes again.

“Fine. I love you too, honey” that made me laugh again. After that, our moans and groans were echoing inside the bathroom. I took her several times in different positions. Then the last round was in our bed. We fell asleep in each other’s arms with smile on our faces.

Yes. This is just the start of the new chapter in our lives but I know that what we have is for forever. Life isn’t a fairytale and I know that there would be problems that would test our love for each other once again but we will surely make it through that together.

Our love is stronger than any storm. We only need to believe, trust, love and be faithful to one another and everything will be alright. Proper communication is the key.

We belong to each other and nothing could separate us. 

☨ ☩☣ ☘ † ❂ ⚕ ᴈᴑᴎ ☠ ☢ ⚔ ⚓♰☯ ☭

What do you think of Tyler and Kelly’s love story? 

Did you enjoy it? 

What can you say about this story? 

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE, FOLLOW

My other stories:

SHE’S MINE, EXCLUSIVELY MINE & MY POSSESSIVE EX-LOVER BILLIONAIRE’S SWEET REVENGE A BILLIONAIRE’S CHARADE(A fake paradise) OWNING THE WILD HEIRESS MY LOVE, MY DESTINY TAKING WHAT’S RIGHTFULLY HIS(Available in english and tagalog) L’AMOUR FOU(The beauty & the possessive series 2)